Misplaced Pages

History of Transylvania: Difference between revisions

Article snapshot taken from Wikipedia with creative commons attribution-sharealike license. Give it a read and then ask your questions in the chat. We can research this topic together.
Browse history interactively← Previous editContent deleted Content addedVisualWikitext
Revision as of 18:43, 8 February 2006 editConstantzeanu (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users2,980 editsm you got to be kidding me; so the oldest inhabitants of transilvania were the scythians who spoke hungarian - WOW, talk about POV← Previous edit Latest revision as of 14:51, 25 December 2024 edit undoAristeus01 (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users3,248 edits Middle Ages: possible POV as per WP:structure, earlier mentioned placed after later eventsTag: 2017 wikitext editor 
Line 1: Line 1:
{{Short description|None}}
This is an article about the history of ]


{{Use mdy dates|date=January 2013}}
== Ancient History: Transylvania as the heartland of the Dacian state ==
{{History of Romania}}
{{History of Hungary}}
] is a historical region in central and northwestern ]. It was under the rule of the ], part of the ] (168 BC–106 AD), ] (106–271), the ], the ] (4th–5th centuries), the ] (5th–6th centuries), the ] (6th–9th centuries), the ], and the 9th century ]. During the late 9th century, Transylvania was part of the ], and the family of Gyula II of the ] ruled Transylvania in the 10th century. King ] asserted his claim to rule all lands dominated by Hungarian lords, and he personally led his army against his maternal uncle ]. Transylvania became part of the ] in 1002, and it belonged to the Lands of the Hungarian Crown until 1920.


After the ] in 1526 it belonged to the ], from which the ] emerged in 1570 by the ]. During most of the 16th and 17th centuries, the principality was a vassal state of the ]; however, the principality had dual ]ty (Ottoman and ] kings of Hungary).<ref>Dennis P. Hupchick, , Palgrave Macmillan, 1995, p. 62</ref><ref>Peter F. Sugar, , University of Washington Press, 1993, pp. 150–154</ref>
]


In 1690, the Habsburg dynasty claimed and gained possession of Transylvania through the historic rights of the Hungarian crown.<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=VElpAAAAMAAJ&q=%22+in+1690%2C+the+Habsburgs+gained+possession+of+Transylvania+by+right+of+the+Hungarian+crown.%22 |title=History of Transylvania: From 1606 to 1830 |author=Béla Köpeczi |date=2008-07-09 |publisher=Social Science Monographs |isbn=978-0-88033-491-4 |access-date=2017-07-10}}</ref><ref>Peter F. Sugar. (''History of East Central Europe''), University of Washington Press, July 1983, page 163</ref><ref name="books.google.com">Paul Lendvai, Ann Major. C. Hurst & Co. Publishers, 2003, page 146;</ref> After the failure of ] in 1711, Habsburg control of Transylvania was consolidated and Hungarian Transylvanian princes were replaced with Habsburg imperial governors.<ref name=Britannica> (2009). ''Encyclopædia Britannica''. Retrieved July 7, 2009</ref><ref name=Leopoldinum> (2009). ''Encyclopædia Britannica''. Retrieved July 7, 2009</ref> During the ], the Hungarian government proclaimed union with Transylvania in the ] of 1848.<ref>Laszlo Péter, , BRILL, 2012, p. 56</ref> After the failure of the revolution, the ] decreed that the Principality of Transylvania be a separate crown land entirely independent of Hungary.<ref name="hoelseth.com">. (Section I, Art. I and Section IX., Art. LXXIV)</ref> After the ], the separate status<ref>John F. Cadzow, Andrew Ludanyi, Louis J. Elteto, , Kent State University Press, 1983, page 79</ref> of Transylvania ceased and the region was incorporated again into the Kingdom of Hungary (]) as part of the ].<ref>James Minahan: , Greenwood Press, Westport, CT 06991</ref> During this period the Romanian community experienced the awakening of self-consciousness as a nation, which was manifested in cultural and ideological movements such as ],<ref>{{cite web |last=Pavel |first=Eugen |date=2018 |title=The Transylvanian School – Premises Underlying the Critical Editions of Texts |page=1 |url=https://www.academia.edu/70072431 |url-status=live |website=Academia.edu |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230806125257/https://www.academia.edu/70072431/The_Transylvanian_School_Premises_Underlying_the_Critical_Editions_of_Texts |archive-date=6 August 2023 |access-date=18 August 2023}}</ref> and the drafting of political petitions such as
] gives an account of the ], who lived in Transylvania during the ].
].<ref>{{cite web |last=Török |first=Borbála Zsuzsanna |date=27 October 2015 |title="1 Landeskunde, honismeret—Patriotic Scholarship and Vernacular Languages". In Exploring Transylvania |url=https://brill.com/display/book/9789004303058/B9789004303058_003.xml?language=en <!--https://doi.org/10.1163/9789004303058_003--> |website=brill.com |url-status=live |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230818230634/https://brill.com/display/book/9789004303058/B9789004303058_003.xml?language=en |archive-date=18 August 2023 |access-date=18 August 2023}}</ref> After World War I, the National Assembly of Romanians from Transylvania proclaimed the ] on 1 December 1918. Transylvania became part of ] by the ] in 1920. In 1940, ] reverted to Hungary as a result of the ], but it was returned to Romania after the end of World War II.


Due to its varied history, the population of Transylvania is ethnically, linguistically, culturally and religiously diverse. From 1437 to 1848 political power in Transylvania was shared among the mostly ], German ] and the ] of the ] (a Hungarian ethnic group). The population consisted of Romanians, Hungarians (particularly Székelys) and Germans. The majority of the present population is Romanian, but large minorities (mainly Hungarian and ]) preserve their traditions. However, as recently as the ], ethnic-minority relations remained an issue of international contention. This has abated (but not disappeared) since the ]. Transylvania retains a significant ]-speaking minority, slightly less than half of which identify themselves as Székely.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://www.recensamant.ro/ |title=Recensamantul Populatiei |access-date=2008-11-04 |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20060424065630/http://www.recensamant.ro/ |archive-date=April 24, 2006 |df=mdy-all}}</ref> Ethnic Germans in Transylvania (known there as ]) comprise about one percent of the population; however, Austrian and German influences remain in the architecture and urban landscape of much of Transylvania.
A kingdom of ] was in existence at least as early as the beginning of the ] under a king, ]. Under ], the greatest king of Dacia and a contemporary of ], the Dacian kingdom reached its maximum extent. The area now constituting Transylvania was the political center of ].


The region's history may be traced through the religions of its inhabitants. For the first time in history, the ] in 1568 declared freedom of religion. There was no state religion, while in other parts of Europe and the world religious wars were fought. The Roman Catholic, Lutheran, Calvinist, and Unitarian Churches and religions were declared to be fully equal, and the Romanian Orthodox religion was tolerated. Most Romanians in Transylvania belong to the ] faith, but from the 18th to the 20th centuries the ] also had substantial influence. Hungarians primarily belong to the ] or ] Churches; a smaller number are ]. Of the ethnic Germans in Transylvania, the Saxons have primarily been ] since the ]; however, the ] are Catholic. The ] is the second-largest such body in Europe; ] are established, and other ] churches have been a growing presence since 1989. No ] communities remain from the era of the ]. As elsewhere, ] 20th century politics saw Transylvania's once sizable ] greatly reduced by the ] and emigration.
The Dacians are often mentioned under ], according to whom they were compelled to recognize ] supremacy. However they were by no means subdued, and in later times seized every opportunity of crossing the frozen ] during winter and ravaging the Roman cities in the recently acquired ] ].


== Name of Transylvania ==
The Dacians built several important fortified cities, among them ], near today's ].
{{Main|Historical names of Transylvania}}
The earliest known reference to Transylvania appears in a ] document of the ] in 1075 as ''"ultra silvam"'', in the ] as ''"terra ultrasilvana"'', meaning "land beyond the forest" (''"terra"'' means land, ''"ultra"'' means "beyond" or "on the far side of" and the accusative case of ''"silva"'', ''"silvam"'' means "woods, forest"). Transylvania, with an alternative Latin prepositional prefix, means "on the other side of the woods". The Hungarian form ''Erdély'' was first mentioned in the '']'' as ''"Erdeuelu".'' The Medieval Latin form ''"Ultrasylvania",'' later Transylvania, was a direct translation from the Hungarian form ''"Erdőelve"'' (''"erdő"'' means "forest" and ''"elve"'' means "beyond" in old Hungarian).<ref name="engel">Engel, Pál (2001). ''Realm of St. Stephen: History of Medieval Hungary, 895–1526 (International Library of Historical Studies)'', page 24, London: I.B. Taurus. {{ISBN|1-86064-061-3}}</ref><ref name=":17">{{Cite book |last=Szabó |first=Péter |title=Az erdélyi fejedelemség |publisher=Kulturtrade |year=1997 |isbn=963-9069-18-3 |location=] |page=11 |trans-title=The Transylvanian principality |issn=1417-6114}} Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by ]</ref> That also was used as an alternative name in German "''Überwald"'' (''"über"'' means "beyond" and ''"wald"'' means forest) in the 13th–14th centuries. The earliest known written occurrence of the Romanian name ''Ardeal'' appeared in a document in 1432 as ''"Ardeliu"''. The Romanian ''Ardeal'' is derived from the Hungarian ''Erdély''.<ref name="Ardeliu2">{{cite book |last=Pascu |first=Ștefan |year=1972 |title=Voievodatul Transilvaniei |volume=I |page=22}}</ref> ''Erdelj'' in Serbian and Croatian, ''Erdel'' in Turkish were borrowed from this form as well.


According to the Romanian linguist ], the Hungarian name of Transylvania evolved over time from ''Erdőelü'', ''Erdőelv'', ''Erdőel'', ''Erdeel'' in chronicles and written charters from 1200 up to late 1300. In written sources from 1390, we can find also the form ''Erdel'', which can be read also as ''Erdély''. There is evidence for that in the written Wallachian Chancellery Charters expressed in Slavonic where the word appears as ''Erûdelû'' (1432), ''Ierûdel'', ''Ardelîu'' (1432), ''ardelski'' (1460, 1472, 1478–1479, 1480, 1498, 1507–1508, 1508), ''erdelska'', ''ardelska'' (1498). With the first texts written in Romanian (1513) the name ''Ardeal'' appears to be written. ] claims that the greatest Romanian philologists and historians maintain that ''Ardeal'' came from Hungarian.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Drăganu |first=Nicolae |url=https://documente.bcucluj.ro/web/bibdigit/periodice/anuarulinstitutuluideistorienationala/1923/BCUCLUJ_FP_BALP_42_1923_002_001.pdf |title=Anuarul Institutului de Istorie Națională – Ardeal |year=1923 |pages=233–246 |language=Romanian}}</ref>
The ] expansion in the ] brought the Dacians into open conflict with Rome. During the reign of ], the Dacians were engaged in several wars with the Romans (from ] to ]). After two severe reverses, the Romans gained an advantage, but were obliged to make peace owing to the defeat of ] by the ]. As a result, the Dacians were left independent, but had to pay an annual tribute to the Emperor.


== Ancient history ==
In ]-] ] began a military campaign (Dacian Wars) against the Dacians which included the siege of the Dacian capital Sarmizegetusa and the occupation of part of the country. Decebalus was left as a client king under a Roman ]. Three years later, the Dacians rebelled and destroyed the Roman troops in Dacia. The second campaign (]-]) ended with the suicide of Decebalus and the conversion of parts of Dacia into the Roman province ]. The history of the Dacian Wars is given in ], but the best commentary upon it is the famous ] in ].
{{Main|Ancient history of Transylvania}}
]
{{See also|Banat#History|History of Maramureș#Antiuqity|Romania in Antiquity}}
]
{{For|earlier events|Prehistory of Transylvania|Prehistory of Romania}}
]
Dacians were divided into two classes: the aristocracy (''tarabostes'') and the common people (''comati'').
Following his subjugation, Decebalus complied with Rome for a time, but was soon inciting revolt among tribes against them and pillaging Roman colonies across the Danube. True to the intrepid and optimistic nature he had become renowned for, Trajan rallied his forces once more in ] for a second war against the Kingdom of Dacia.


=== Scythians ===
Unlike the first conflict, the second war involved several skirmishes that proved costly to the Roman military, who, facing large numbers of allied tribes, struggled to attain a decisive victory. Eventually, however, Rome prevailed and took Dacia. An assault against the capital ] proved successful and it was burned to the ground. Decebalus fled, but soon committed suicide rather than face capture.
According to the archaeological evidence, Transylvania was ruled by several proto-] groups, but the first of which we know by name were the ].<ref>{{Cite book |last=Havassy |first=Péter |title=Hatalmasok Viadalokban, Az Alföldi Szkíták Kora |publisher=Nemzeti Kultúrális Örökségi Minisztérium |pages=14 |language=Hungarian}}</ref>


] gives an account of the Agathyrsi, who lived in Transylvania during the fifth century BCE. He described them as a luxurious people who enjoyed wearing gold ornaments.<ref>{{cite book |last=Gündisch |first=Konrad |url=http://www.sibiweb.de/geschi/7b-history.htm |title=Siebenbürgen und die Siebenbürger Sachsen |publisher=Langen Müller |year=1998 |isbn=3-7844-2685-9 |access-date=November 27, 2006 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20040707001956/http://www.sibiweb.de/geschi/7b-history.htm |archive-date=July 7, 2004 |url-status=dead}}</ref> Herodotus also claimed that the Agathyrsi held their wives in common, so all men would be brothers.<ref>{{cite web |last=Lendering |first=Jona |title=Herodotus of Halicarnassus |url=https://www.livius.org/he-hg/herodotus/herodotus06.html |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20061211030704/http://www.livius.org/he-hg/herodotus/herodotus06.html |archive-date=December 11, 2006 |access-date=2006-11-26}}</ref>
The battle for Sarmizegetusa Regia took place at the beginning of the summer of 106 BC with the participation of the ADRIUTIX II and FLAVIA FELIX legions and of a detachment (vexillatio) from the FERRATA VI Legion. The Dacians repelled the first attack, but the water pipes from the Dacian capital were destroyed. The city was on fire, all of the pillars of the sacred sanctuaries were cut down, and the entire fortification system was destroyed. But the war went on. By the treason of Bacilis (a confidant of the Dacian king) the Romans found Decebal's treasure in the river of Sargesia (evaluated by Jerome Carcopino at 165500 kg of gold and 331000 kg of silver). The last battle with the army of the Dacian king took place at Porolissum (Moigrad).


The Agathyrsi, later partly assimilated into the Dacians.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Batty |first=Roger |title=Rome and the Nomads: The Pontic-Danubian Realm in Antiquity |publisher=Oxford University Press |year=2007 |isbn=978-0-198-14936-1 |location=Oxford}}</ref>
The Dacians had a very powerful custom which encouraged them not to be afraid of death. This is why it was said that they left for war merrier than for any other journey. In his retirement in the mountains, Decebal is followed by the Roman cavalry lead by Tiberius Claudius Maximus. The Dacian religion of ] admitted suicide as a last resort by those who were in pain and misery. The Dacians who listened Decebal's last speech spread and commit suicide. Only the unkneeled king greater than his god would not seek to forget about his death, but would try to retread from the Romans, hoping that he could still find in the mountains and in the unwalked woods the means to prepare the recommencement of the battle and to seek revenge. But the Roman cavalry followed him without rest. They almost caught him, and at that point the great Decebal meets his destiny by ending his life. The great scene of his death may be found on ] in ].


=== Dacian states ===
== Early Middle Ages: From Dacia to the Great Migrations ==
{{Main|Dacia|Dacians}}
]


A kingdom of ] existed at least as early as the early second century BCE under King ]. Under ], the foremost king of Dacia and a contemporary of ], the kingdom reached its maximum extent. The area now constituting Transylvania was the political center of Dacia.
The Romans exploited the gold mines in the province extensively, building access roads and forts to protect them, like ]. Colonists from ], ], ], ], ], and other Roman provinces were brought in to settle the land, developing cities like Apulum (now ]) and Napoca (now ]) into ]s and ]s.


The Dacians are often mentioned by ], according to whom they were compelled to recognize ] supremacy. However, they were not subdued and in later times crossed the frozen ] during winter and ravaging Roman cities in the recently acquired ] of ].
The Dacians rebelled frequently, with the biggest rebellion occurring at the death of Trajan. ] and ]s were allowed to settle inside Dacia Trajana after repeated clashes with the roman administration. During the ] increasing pressure from the free Dacians (]) and ] forced the Romans to abandon exposed Dacia Trajana.


The Dacians built several important ], among them ] (near the present ]). They were divided into two classes: the aristocracy (''tarabostes'') and the common people ('']'').
In ], the Roman emperor ] abandoned Dacia Trajana and reorganised a new Dacia Aureliana inside former Moesia Superior.
The abandonment of Dacia Trajana by the Romans is mentioned by ] in his BREVIARIVM LIBER NONVS.


=== Roman-Dacian Wars ===
''The province of Dacia, which ] had formed beyond the Danube, he gave up, despairing, after all ] and ] had been depopulated, of being able to retain it. The Roman citizens, removed from the town and lands of ], he settled in the interior of Moesia, calling that Dacia which now divides the two ], and which is on the right hand of the Danube as it runs to the sea, whereas Dacia was previously on the left.''


{{Main|Decebalus|Domitian's Dacian War|Trajan's Dacian Wars|Battle of Sarmizegetusa|}}
The former Dacia Trajana province was controlled by the Visigoths and Carpians until they were in turn displaced and subdued by the ] in ]. The Huns, under the leadership of ], established a base in the ] which lasted until Attila's death in ].


] in ]]]The ] expansion in the ] brought the Dacians into open conflict with Rome. During the reign of ], the Dacians were engaged in several wars with the Romans from 85 to 89 CE. After two reverses, the Romans gained an advantage but were obliged to make peace due to the defeat of ] by the ].<ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Oltean |first1=I.A. |last2=Hanson |first2=W. S. |date=15 November 2017 |title=Conquest strategy and political discourse: new evidence for the conquest of Dacia from LiDAR analysis at Sarmizegetusa Regia |url=https://doi.org/10.1017/S1047759400074195 |access-date=26 August 2023 |journal=Journal of Roman Archaeology|volume=30 |pages=429–446 |doi=10.1017/S1047759400074195 |s2cid=158784696 |url-access=subscription }}</ref> Domitian agreed to pay large sums (eight million ]) in annual tribute to the Dacians for maintaining peace.
After the disintegration of Attila's empire, the territory of Transylvania was controlled by the remnants of various confederates (], ], ]) of Attila's Huns, and the ]. No major power was able to exert control over the region for any great length of time, until the ] from ] established their military leadership. The Avar ] was, however, crushed by the ] under Khan ] at the beginning of the ] and Transylvania, along with eastern ], was incorporated into the ].
]
In 101, the emperor ] began a ] against the ], which included a ] of Sarmizegetusa Regia and the occupation of part of the country.<ref name="Davies">{{Cite journal |last=Davies |first=G. A. T. |date=24 September 2012 |title=Trajan's First Dacian War |url=https://zenodo.org/records/1864379/files/article.pdf |access-date=27 August 2023 |journal=The Journal of Roman Studies|volume=7 |pages=74–97 |doi=10.2307/295582 |jstor=295582 |s2cid=162881277 }}</ref> Estimates give a total of 90,000 soldiers represented by 7 legions, 24 cohorts of auxiliary cavalry and more than 70 cohorts of auxiliary infantry.<ref>{{Cite web |last=Munro |first=Richard K. |date=February 2002 |title=The Last Great Roman Conqueror |url=https://search.ebscohost.com/login.aspx?direct=true&db=f6h&AN=5583569&site=eds-live&scope=site |access-date=27 August 2023 |website=ebscohost.com |page=23}}</ref> The Romans prevailed but Decebalus was left as a ] under a Roman ]{{Sfn|Munro|2002|p=27}} and the territories outside the Carpathian arch were occupied by the Romans.<ref>{{Cite web |last=Nemeth |first=Eduard |date=2019 |title=Pannonia and Trajan's Dacian Wars |url=https://www.academia.edu/45580900 |access-date=27 August 2023 |website=academia.edu |page=372}}</ref> The peace lasted only 3 years and Trajan quickly began a new campaign against ] (105–106).{{Sfn|Munro|2002|p=27}} The ] took place in the early summer of 106 with the participation of the ] and ] legions and a detachment (''vexillatio'') from the ]. The city was set on fire, the pillars of the sacred sanctuaries were cut down and the fortification system was destroyed; however, the war continued. Decebalus' dramatic flee, ended days later with the former king taking his own life. Through the treason of Bacilis (a confidant of the Dacian king), the Romans found ] in the ]{{Sfn|Munro|2002|p=27}}(estimated by ] as 165,500&nbsp;kg of gold and 331,000&nbsp;kg of silver). The last battle with the army of the Dacian king took place at ].{{Sfn|Munro|2002|p=27}}


]Dacian culture encouraged its soldiers to not fear death, and it was said that they left for war merrier than for any other journey. In his retreat to the mountains, Decebalus was followed by ] led by ]. The Dacian religion of ] permitted suicide as a last resort by those in pain and misery, and the Dacians who heard Decebalus' last speech dispersed and committed suicide. Only the king tried to retreat from the Romans, hoping that he could find in the mountains and forests the means to resume battle, but "Maximus's cavalry pursued him like the furies". After they almost caught him, Decebalus committed suicide by slashing his throat with his sword (]).{{Sfn|Munro|2002|p=27}}The history of the Dacian Wars was written by ], and it is also depicted on ] in ].<ref name="Davies"/>
According to ], a chronicle dating from the ], the states of ] - ruler of the ]s (]) in Ardeal (Transylvania proper), ] in ], and ] in Byhor (] and ] counties), were defeated by the ] in Transylvania during the ]. Gesta Hungarorum and ] also speak of three rulers called Geula/Gyyla/Gylas in Transylvania. (see ] article). The existence of these leaders is a subject of debate between various historians. According to some recent research, the ] might have retained at least nominal control of parts of the Carpathian Basin until around 1000.
While ancient sources report the total extermination of the Dacian people,<ref name=":daciapop3">{{cite book |last=Tóth |first=Endre |url=https://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/18.html |title=The Population: Dacians and Settlers |year=2001 |volume=I. From the Beginnings to 1606}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Eutropius |url=https://en.wikisource.org/Abridgement_of_Roman_History |title=Abridgement of Roman History. |year=1886 |translator-last=Watson |translator-first=John Selby |chapter=Book VIII |author-link=Eutropius (historian) |translator-link=John Selby Watson}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last1=Hanson |first1=William S. |last2=Haynes |first2=Ian |year=2004 |title=Roman Dacia: The Making of a Provincial Society |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=MxYUAQAAMAAJ |journal=] |page=77|isbn=9781887829564 }}</ref> the conquest had a drastic impact on the demography of the region.<ref name=":daciapop3" /><ref name=":112">{{cite web |last=Chilver |first=Guy E. F. |year=2023 |title=Dacia |url=https://www.britannica.com/place/Dacia |website=]}}</ref><ref name=":eurpeop3">{{cite book |last1=Waldman |first1=Carl |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=kfv6HKXErqAC |title=Encyclopedia of European Peoples |last2=Mason |first2=Catherine |page=206 |chapter=Dacians|date=September 7, 2023 |publisher=Infobase |isbn=9781438129181 }}</ref><ref name=":whorom3">{{cite book |last=Hazel |first=John |url=https://archive.org/details/whoswhoinromanwo00john |title=Who's who in the Roman world |year=2001 |page=309 |chapter=Traianus}}</ref> Large parts of the population were enslaved, killed or ] during the war.<ref name=":daciapop3" /><ref name=":eurpeop3" /><ref name=":whorom3" /> Settlers from around the empire repopulated the area.<ref name=":daciapop3" /><ref name=":whorom3" />


Following the war, several parts of Dacia including Transylvania were organized into the Roman province of ].<ref>{{Cite web |last=Witschel |first=Christian |date=2021 |title=Römische Außenpolitik: Kaiser Trajan, die Dakerkriege und die Donauprovinzen |url=https://www.academia.edu/49058900 |access-date=27 August 2023 |website=academia.edu |page=40 |language=de}}</ref>
In ] Catholic missionaries established a church in a fort at the site of the present-day city of ].


=== Roman Dacia ===
The history of Transylvania during the early ] is difficult to ascertain due to the scarcity of reliable written or archeological evidence. There are two major ] concerning whether or not the Romanized ] population (the ancestors of the ]) continued to live in Transylvania after the withdrawal of the Romans, and therefore whether or not the Romanians were present in Transylvania at the time of the ], particularly at the time of the ] conquest; see: ].
{{Main|Roman Dacia}}


The newly formed province of Dacia incorporate the areas south and southeast of Carpathians that were previously added to Moesia. Two major military centres were established at ] and ] with additional forts of auxiliary troops in strategic locations such as ] and ], comprising some 35000 stationed soldiers. Major works of infrastructure were undertaken to connect the newly established urban and military centres such as the road from ] to ], and the ] was built in the preparation part of the conquest. During the time of the second governor of Dacia, Terentius Scaurianus, a new colony was set on the western edge of ] with colonists mainly from the Italian peninsula, ], taking from the name of the old Dacian capital and acting as the governor's residence (later moved to Apulum).{{Sfn|Witschel|2021|pp=40-41}}
== Late Middle Ages: Autonomous Transylvania and the Kingdom of Hungary ==
]|alt=Green, purple, yellow and orange map|220x220px]]
]Rural settlements of the ] and ] types were established, many connected to military sites. Archaeological finds show most are of Roman type, including material culture such as tools and ovens of the lower classes. Roman administration took control of the salt trade route that served the neighbouring territories of ] and ], and the placement of the new towns suggests they were established in part to exploit the gold and iron mines of southwest Transylvanian region, and it at least partially reflects the pattern of depopulation from the Dacian Wars.<ref>{{Cite web |last=Chadwick |first=Collin |date=August 2023 |title=The History and Archaeology of Roman Dacia |url=https://www.academia.edu/13158434 |access-date=27 August 2023 |website=academia.edu}}</ref> The colonists settled by official initiative were mostly veterans of various legions with a significant addition of Illyrian miners, while the private enterprise was a diverse mixture of Roman citizens from places such as ], ], ], along with ] and ].<ref>{{Cite web |last=Byros |first=Gabriela |date=August 2023 |title=Reconstructing Identities in Roman Dacia: Evidence from Religion |url=https://www.academia.edu/7256904 |access-date=27 August 2023 |website=academia.edu}}</ref>


Dacia province was among the last region which was conquered by the Roman Empire, and among the first which was abandoned. In less than 170 years, the Romans built 10 cities, more than 400 military buildings of which 100 legionary or auxiliary forts, left over 4000 inscriptions and thousands traces of material culture.<ref>{{Cite web |last=Szabó |first=Csaba |date=2020 |title=Roman Dacia in the digital era |url=https://www.academia.edu/43664014 |access-date=26 August 2023 |website=academia.edu}}</ref>
In ] Stephen, prince of Hungary, swore allegiance to ], and became King ], adopting ] and bringing about the ] of the Magyars. Stephen's maternal uncle ], the ruler of Transylvania, antagonised the new king by giving refuge to his opponents. Gyula also maintained control of the economically important Transylvanian ]s. In ], Stephen led an army into Transylvania and Gyula surrendered without a fight. This made possible the organisation of the Transylvanian Catholic episcopacy which was finished in ] when the bishop of ] as the legate of the ] paid a visit to Stephen; together they approved the division of the dioceses and their boundaries. The authority of the ] over Transylvania was consolidated in the ] and ] centuries.


During the third century, increasing pressure from the ] and ] forced the Romans to abandon Dacia Traiana.
The ], a Hungarian-speaking community of uncertain origin, may have entered Transylvania before the Magyars conquered the Carpathian basin. By the 12th century the Szeklers were established in eastern and southeastern Transylvania as border guards.


According to historian ] in Liber IX of his ''Breviarum,'' in 271, Roman citizens from Dacia Traiana were resettled by the Roman emperor ] across the Danube in the newly established ], inside former ] Superior:
In the ] and ] centuries, the areas in the south and northeast were settled by ] colonists called (then and now) ]s. ''Siebenbürgen'', the German name for Transylvania, derives from the seven principal fortified towns founded by these ]. The German influence became more marked when, early in the 13th century, King ] called on the ] to protect Transylvania in the ] from the ], who were followed in ] by the ]. The Cumans ] to Catholicism, and, after they were defeated by the Mongols, looked for refuge in Transylvania; Erzsebet, a Cumanian princess, married ] in ].


{{Blockquote| gave up the province of Dacia, which Trajan had created beyond the Danube, since the whole of Illyricum and Moesia had been devastated and he despaired of being able to retain it, and he withdrew the Romans from the cities and countryside of Dacia, and resettled them in the middle of Moesia and named it Dacia, which now divides the two Moeasias and is on the right bank of the Danube as it flows to the sea, whereas previously it was on the left.|Eutropius, ''Breviarium historiae romana&nbsp;– Liber IX, XV''}}In the same work, Etropius describes the people who lived in Transylvania in his time, and gives an accurate description of the ethnic composition of the area.<blockquote>''"] rebuilt some cities in Germany; he subdued Dacia by the overthrow of ], and formed a province beyond the Danube, in that territory which the ], ], and ] now occupy. This province was a thousand miles in circumference."''<ref>{{Cite book |last=Eutropius |title=Abridgement of Roman History |publisher=Convent Garden |location=London |translator-last=Rev. John Selby Watson.}}</ref></blockquote>
The administration of Transylvania was in the hands of a ], who by the mid-13th century controlled the whole region.


==== Daco-Roman continuity theory ====
]
{{Main|Origin of the Romanians}}


Conflicting theories exist concerning whether or not the Romanians are a Romanized Dacian population that, surviving the ], remained in Transylvania after the withdrawal of the ].
], Romania]]


=== Migration Period ===
After the suppression of the Budai Nagy Antal-revolt in ], the political system was based on ] (''The Unity of the Three Nations''). Society was divided into three privileged nations, the nobility (mostly ]), the ], and the ] burghers. These nations, however, corresponded more to social and religious rather than ethnic divisions. The Romanians were ], having the right to own land or access to nobility only through conversion to ], thus they were only tolerated by this system. Although the class of ]s consisted mostly of ], it also included people of Saxon, Szekler, and Hungarian origin. On the other hand, a few Romanians succeeded in entering the ranks of the nobility after converting to Catholicism. Romanian culture developed during this period- for instance, the first Romanian book was printed there.
{{See also|Migration Period}}


==== Goths ====
A key figure to emerge in Transylvania in the first half of the ] was ], who was of a ] ] family. Hunyadi was awarded numerous estates and a seat in the royal council for his services to ], King of ] and ]. After supporting the candidature of ] to the throne of Hungary, he was rewarded in ] with the captaincy of the fortress of Nándorfehérvár (]) and the ] of Transylvania. His subsequent military exploits against the ] brought him further status as the ] of ] in ] and papal recognition as the ] of Transylvania in ]. John Hunyadi was also the father of ]. .
{{Main|Goths}}


Before their withdrawal the Romans negotiated an agreement with the ] in which Dacia remained Roman territory, and a few Roman outposts remained north of the Danube. The ], a ]ic tribe, settled in the southern part of Transylvania, and the ] lived on the ].<ref name="Gundisch">{{cite web |title=The History of Transylvania and the Transylvanian Saxons |url=http://www.sibiweb.de/geschi/7b-history.htm |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20040707001956/http://www.sibiweb.de/geschi/7b-history.htm |archive-date=July 7, 2004 |access-date=2017-07-10 |website=Sibiweb.de}}</ref>
== Transylvania as an independent principality ==


About 340, ] brought ] ] to the Goths in Guthiuda, and the Visigoths (and other Germanic tribes) became Arians.{{citation needed|date=February 2013}}
When the main Hungarian army and King ] ] were slain by the Ottomans in the ] (]), ], governor of Transylvania, took advantage of his military strength and put himself at the head of the nationalist Hungarian party, which opposed the succession of Ferdinand of Austria (later ]) to the Hungarian throne. As John I he was elected king of Hungary, while another party recognized Ferdinand. In the ensuing struggle Zapolya received the support of ], who after Zapolya's death in ] overran central Hungary on the pretext of protecting Zapolya's son, John II. Hungary was now divided into three sections: West Hungary, under Austrian rule; central Hungary, under Turkish rule; and semi-independent Transylvania, where Austrian and Turkish influences vied for supremacy for nearly two centuries.


The Gothic presence in the area of Transylvania starts in the second half of the 4th century and lasted for a few decades, at least until the Hunic invasion<ref>{{Cite book |last=Pop |first=Ioan-Aurel |title=Istoria Transilvaniei Medievale – de la etnogeneza românilor până la Mihai Viteazul] |publisher=Editura Presa Universitară Clujeană |year=1997 |isbn=973-926-124-8 |page=7 |trans-title=History of Medieval Transylvania – from Romanian ethnogenesis to Michael the Brave}}</ref>
Transylvania was now beyond the reach of ] religious authority, allowing ] and ] preaching to flourish. In ], ] was appointed as court physician, and his radical religious ideas increasingly influenced both the young king John II and the Calvinist bishop ], eventually converting both to the ] (Unitarian) creed. In a formal public disputation, Francis David prevailed over the Calvinist ]; resulting in ] in the formal adoption of individual freedom of religious expression under the Edict of ] (the first such legal guarantee of religious freedom in Christian Europe).


The Goths were able to defend their territory for about a century against the ], ] and ];<ref name="Gundisch" /> however, the Visigoths were unable to preserve the region's Roman infrastructure. Transylvania's gold mines were unused during the ].
The Báthory family, which came to power on the death of John II in ], ruled Transylvania as princes under the Ottomans, and briefly under ] suzerainty, until ].


This is how ] describes the area under Gothic rule:<blockquote>''There were at that time numerous extremely large Gothic tribes living beyond the Danube in the districts to the far north. Of these, four are particularly worthy of note, namely the ], the ], the ], and the ], who differ from one another in name alone and speak the same dialect. They all subscribe to the ] heresy. After crossing the Danube in the time of ] and ], they were settled on Roman territory.''<ref>{{Cite book |last=Confessor |first=Theophanes |url=https://archive.org/details/chronicle-of-theophanes-the-confessor/page/146/mode/2up?q=%22Roman+territory%22 |title=The Chronicle Of Theophanes Confessor |date=November 24, 1997 |pages=146 |translator-last=Mango |translator-first=Cyril}}</ref></blockquote>
The younger Stephen Báthory, a Hungarian Catholic who later became King ] of ], undertook to maintain the religious liberty granted by the Edict of Turda, but interpreted this obligation in an increasingly restricted sense. The latter period of Báthory rule saw a four-sided conflict in Transylvania involving the Transylvanians, the ]ns, the Ottomans, and the ] ] of ], Prince ].


==== Huns ====
]
{{Main|Huns}}


By 376 a new wave of migratory people, the ], led by ] defeated and expelled the ], setting up their own headquarters in what was ]. Hoping to find refuge from the Huns, ] (a Visigothic leader) appealed to the Roman emperor ] in 376 to be allowed to settle with his people on the south bank of the Danube. However, a famine broke out and Rome was unable to supply them with food or land. As a result, the Goths ]. The Huns fought the ], ], and ], forcing them toward the ]. Pannonia became the centre during the peak of ]'s reign (435–453).<ref name="Gundisch" /><ref name=":7">{{cite book |last1=Köpeczi |first1=Béla |url=https://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/index.html |title=History of Transylvania |last2=Bóna |first2=István |last3=Makkai |first3=László |last4=Mócsy |first4=András |last5=Szász |first5=Zoltán |volume=II |translator-last=Kovrig |translator-first=Bennett |chapter=The Kingdom of the Gepids |chapter-url=https://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/33.html}}</ref><blockquote>''The race of Huns, long shut off by inaccessible mountains, broke out in sudden rage against the Goths and drove them in widespread confusion from their old homes. The Goths fled across the Danube and were received by Valens without negotiating any treaty.- Paulus Orosius: Histories against the Pagans''<ref>{{Cite book |last=Orosius |first=Paulus |title=Histories against the Pagans |others=Orosius, Book 7: Chapters 26-43 |year=1936 |language=English |translator-last=I.W. Raymond}}</ref></blockquote>Dating from 425 to 455, the ]n traces of the ] lie in the lowlands of the ] valley. The most important testimonies of the ] rule are the two separate sets of coins discovered at ]. Between the 420s and 455, ] princes and lords established summer residences in ].<ref>{{Cite book |last=Bóna |first=István |url= |title=History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – II. From Dacia to Erdőelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896) |publisher=Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences) |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7 |location=New York |chapter=The Huns |chapter-url=http://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/32.html}}</ref> The newest discoveries strengthens the theory that there was a more serious ] military presence in ].<ref>{{Cite journal |last=László |first=Nagy |date=August 2019 |title=Hun katonai jelenlét Erdélyben? A marosszentgyörgyi lelet szerint igenis elképzelhető |trans-title=Hun military presence in Transylvania? According to the find in Marosszentgyörgyi/Sângeorgiu de Mureș, it is possible |url=https://szekelyhon.ro/aktualis/erdelyben-talalt-lovas-hun-sirleletet-mutattak-be-az-osok-napjan# |journal=Székelyhon}}</ref>
] gained control of Transylvania in ] after the ] in which he defeated ]'s army. Báthory was killed by Szeklers who hoped to regain their old privileges with Michael's help. In May ] Michael also gained control of ], uniting the three principalities of Wallachia, Moldavia and Transylvania (the three main parts of present-day ]). Michael the Brave was never made a prince by the Transylvanian nobility, and the governments of the two countries remained separate. Michael did however install Wallachian boyars in certain offices, but even so, he did not interfere with the Transylvanian Estates, and sought support from the Hungarian nobility. The union did not last long, however, as Michael was assassinated by ] mercenaries under the command of the Habsburg general ] in August ]. The rule of Michael the Brave was marred by the pillaging of Wallachian and Serbian merceneries as well as Székelys avenging the Szárhegy Bloody Carnival of 1596. After the defeat of Michael at Miriszló, the Transylvanian Estates swore allegiance to the Habsburg Emperor, Rudolph. As Basta finally subdued Transylvania in ] and initiated a reign of terror in which he was authorised to appropriate the land of noblemen, ] the population, and reclaim the principality for Catholicism through the ].


== Middle Ages ==
The period betwen 1599 (]) - and 1604 (fall of gen. Basta) was the most tragic period of Transylvania since the Mongol invasion. "Misericordia dei quod non consumti sumus" (only God's merciful save us from annihilation) carachterised this period an anonymous saxon writer.
{{POV section|talk= Chronological order |date=December 2024}}
=== Early Middle Ages: the great migrations ===
==== Spread of Christianity ====
], an early Christian votive object of the early fourth century, consisting of a medallion with a ] and a plaque bearing an inscription: ''"EGO ZENOVIVS VOTVM POSVI" ("I, Zenovius, offered this gift").<ref name=":30">{{Cite book |last=Dr. Alexandru |first=Madgearu |url=http://www.man.es/man/dam/jcr:1b23be3c-39f9-458d-8c9b-7c5b61bff713/2022-tar-en-digital-lrv10.pdf |title=Archaeological Treasures of Romania |publisher=Ministerio de Cultura y Deporte |year=2021 |isbn=978-84-8181-771-3 |edition= |location=Spain |pages=346 |chapter=Post-Imperial Dacia and the Roman-Byzantine provinces of the Lower Danube (fourth–seventh century) |quote=bearing the inscription EGO ZENOVIVS VOTVM POSVI... This object was crafted in Aquilea in the fourth century and intended to be hung from a candelabrum... As it was found in a place where there was never a Roman town...}}</ref>''|alt=Metal ornament with hanging circle]]


Sparse archeological findings from the 4th century (], a clay pot with Christian symbols from ], and another clay pot with ] monogram at the bottom from ] for example) point at minor Christian communities isolated from the main group.
]


The ] was found in 1775. There are two theories on the origins of this artifact. According to the supporters of the Daco-Romanian continuity theory this donarium was made by the survivor Latin-speaking Christian population population of ] following the ].<ref>Constantin C. Giurescu, Dinu C. Giurescu, ''Istoria românilor din cele mai vechi timpuri și pînă azi'', Editura Albatros, București, 1971, p. 155.</ref> Those historians who are sceptic about this object point to the dubious circumstances of this finding.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Gandila |first=Andrei |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/abs/cultural-encounters-on-byzantiums-northern-frontier-c-ad-500700/christianity-north-of-the-danube/DA865333E25D8B80F00CC013436AE5C5 |title=Cultural Encounters on Byzantium's Northern Frontier, c. AD 500–700 Coins, Artifacts and History |publisher=Cambridge University Press |year=2018 |pages=108–109 |chapter=Christianity North of the Danube|doi=10.1017/9781108470421.004 |isbn=9781108666374}}</ref> They emphasize that there were no Roman settlements or Christian churches near to ].<ref>{{cite book |last=Horedt |first=Kurt |url=https://biblioteca-digitala.ro/?tip-publicatie=periodic&volum=1315-dacia-revue-d-archeologie-et-d-histoire-ancienne-institutul-de-arheologie-vasile-parvan--23-1979 |title=Dacia – Revue d'archéologie et d'histoire ancienne, 23 |publisher=Institutul de Arheologie "Vasile Pârvan" |year=1979 |edition= |location=Bucharest |pages=343 |language=German |chapter=Kleine Beiträge}}</ref><ref name=":30" /> According to them this object was made in ] in Northern Italy during the 4th century<ref name=":30" /> and it was carried into ] as a loot by ] warriors or by trading.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Fiedler |first=Uwe |url=https://biblioteca-digitala.ro/?volum=1306-40-42-1996-1998--dacia-revue-d-archeologie-et-d-histoire-ancienne-institutul-de-arheologie-vasile-parvan |title=Dacia – Revue d'archéologie et d'histoire ancienne, 40–42 |publisher=Editura Academiei Române |year=1996–1998 |location=Bucharest |pages=389–397 |language=German |chapter=Biertan. Ein Zeugnis heidnischer Opfersitten im nachrömischen Siebenbürgen |chapter-url=https://biblioteca-digitala.ro/?articol=108206-biertan-ein-zeugnis-heidnischer-opfersitten-im-nachromischen-siebenburgen--dacia-revue-d-archeologie-et-d-histoire-ancienne-institutul-de-arheologie-vasile-parvan--40-42-1996-1998}}</ref> It is the most possible that the find from ] is a result of plundering in Illyricum or Pannonia or in the Balkans anytime between the fourth and the sixth century and this artifact was reused as a pagan object by its new owners.<ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Gáll |first1=Erwin |last2=Zsidai |first2=Zsuzsanna |title=Vlad-Andrei Lăzărescu, Locuirea în Transilvania din ultimele decenii ale provinciei Dacia și până la prăbușirea "imperiului" hunic (250–450) |url=https://jaha.org.ro/index.php/JAHA/article/view/289 |journal=Journal of Ancient History and Archaeology |date=February 22, 2018 |publisher=Institute of Archeology and Art History of Romanian Academy Cluj-Napoca, Technical University of Cluj-Napoca |volume=4.4/2017|issue=4}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last=Gáll |first=Erwin |date=March 2017 |title=Áttörés a romániai régészetben (Vlad Andrei Lăzărescu könyvéről) |url=http://www.kommentar.info.hu/uploads/2017/3/1580380717.pdf |journal=Kommentár |volume=2017/03}}</ref> Originally it was intended to be hung from a candelabrum but the perforations made later indicate it was reused and attached to a coffer for storing vessels or other goods. According to this opinion even its usage for Christian purposes should be questioned in the territory of ].
]


It is only in the 5th century that the artefacts become more common, most of them in the form of ]s, gold rings with cross incisions (from ]), a chest piece with Christian symbols. From the 6th century, associated with the missionary work supported by ] and confirmed by their ] provenience, the ]s become even more common, accompanied by two ]e with the representation of ], and several moulds for ].<ref>{{Cite book |last=Opreanu |first=Coriolan Horațiu |title=Transilvania la sfârșitul antichității și în perioada migrațiilor |publisher=Nereamia Napocae |year=2003 |isbn=973-7951-12-3 |pages=27–29 |trans-title=Transylvania at the End of Antiquity and the during the Migration Period}}</ref>
From ]-], the ] magnate of ] ] led a successful rebellion against Austrian rule. Bocskai was elected Prince of Transylvania on ] ] and prince of Hungary two months later. The two main achievements of Bocskai's brief reign (he died ], ]) were the Peace of ] (], ]), and the Truce of ] (November ]). By the Peace of Vienna, Bocskai obtained religious liberty and political autonomy, the restoration of all confiscated estates, the repeal of all "unrighteous" judgments, and a complete retroactive amnesty for all Hungarians in ], as well as his own recognition as independent sovereign prince of an enlarged Transylvania. Almost equally important was the twenty years Truce of Zsitvatorok, negotiated by Bocskai between the emperor and the sultan.


In the context of Khan ] conversion to Christianity and the baptism of ], the ] type of church organization is identified in the region. Historian I. Baán, discussing the origin of ] ], pointed that the existence of two archdioceses in the early days of ] is connected with parallel work undertaken by missionaries from both the ] and the ] churches. He identifies archdiocese of ] with "archdiocese of Tourkia" and lists in its suborder the dioceses of Transylvania, Banat, and Cenad. The baptism of ] in ] and his accompaniment by bishop Hierotheos lead to the deduction that the diocese of Transylvania was established before 1018. From this reasoning a diocese of Transylvania, subordinated to the Patriarchate of Constantinople, could be dated to the time of ].<ref>{{Cite book |last=Opreanu |first=Coriolan Horațiu |title=Transilvania la sfârșitul antichității și în perioada migrațiilor |publisher=Nereamia Napocae |year=2003 |isbn=973-7951-12-3 |page=49 |trans-title=Transylvania at the End of Antiquity and the during the Migration Period}}</ref> His reasoning is sustained by the discovery in 2011 at ] of a church built in ] tradition, and dated between the second half of the 10th century and first half of the 11th century.<ref>{{Cite web |last=Daniela Marcu Istrate |date=12 October 2022 |title=Biserica din secolele X-XI, de influență bizantină, de la Alba Iulia. Restituiri preliminare (The 10th–11th-century Byzantine style church in Alba Iulia. Preliminary considerations) |url=https://www.academia.edu/9586549 |website=Academia.edu|language=Romanian}}</ref> During the rule of ] (baptised in ]) in Banat, towards the end of 10th century, a monastery of Eastern rite monks was active in ].<ref>{{Cite book |last=Opreanu |first=Coriolan Horațiu |title=Transilvania la sfârșitul antichității și în perioada migrațiilor |publisher=Nereamia Napocae |year=2003 |isbn=973-7951-12-3 |page=50 |trans-title=Transylvania at the End of Antiquity and the during the Migration Period}}</ref>
Under Bocskai's successors Transylvania had its golden age, especially under the reigns of ] and ]. Gabriel Bethlen, who reigned from ] to ], perpetually thwarted all efforts of the emperor to oppress or circumvent his subjects, and won reputation abroad by championing the Protestant cause. Three times he waged war on the emperor, twice he was proclaimed ], and by the ] (], ]) he obtained for the Protestants a confirmation of the Treaty of Vienna, and for himself seven additional counties in northern Hungary. Bethlen's successor, George I Rákóczi, was equally successful. His principal achievement was the Peace of ] (], ]), the last political triumph of Hungarian Protestantism, in which the emperor was forced to confirm again the articles of the Peace of Vienna. Gabriel Bethlen and George I Rákóczi also did much for education and culture, and their era has justly been called the golden era of Transylvania. They lavished money on the embellishment of their capital ], ''Weißenburg''), which became the main bulwark of ]ism in ]. During their reign Transylvania was also one of the few European countries where ]s, ]s, ]s, and ]s lived in mutual tolerance. ] ], however, were denied equal rights. Despite the efforts of ], a Romanian ] bishop, the nation status promised to those Romanians who converted to Catholicism was also not granted.


==== Gepids ====
==Austrian Rule and the Austro-Hungarian Empire==
{{Main|Gepids}}
] in the 6th century (539–551)]]
After Attila's death, the Hunnic empire disintegrated. In 455 the Gepids (under king ]) conquered ], allowing them to settle for two centuries in Transylvania.<ref name="Gundisch" /> The ] secured their rule by attacking and ravaging their neighbors' territories and creating military border zones, while themselves remaining in Transylvania proper, surrounded by hard terrain. On one occasion in 539, cooperating with the ] they crossed the ] and devastated ], killing '']'' ]. They weren't this lucky with the ], who first routed the united forces of Gepids, ]ans, ]ans and ] at the ], than at the ]. ] lost the city and his successors failed to recapture even after Theodoric's death.<ref name=":7" /><ref>{{Cite book |last=Curta |first=Florin |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6wXHSgAACAAJ |title=Neglected Barbarians |date=2010 |publisher=Isd |isbn=978-2-503-53125-0 |language=en}}</ref> After a long decline, Gepidia finally fell to the joint invasion of the ] and ] in 567.<ref name="Gundisch" /> Very few Gepid sites (such as cemeteries in the ] region) after 600 remain; they were apparently assimilated by the ].


This is how ] describes the territory of Dacia, under the ], and the times before that:<blockquote>''"I mean ancient Dacia, which the race of the Gepidae now possesses. This country lies across the Danube within sight of Moesia, and is surrounded by a crown of mountains. It has only two ways of access, one by way of Boutae and the other by Tapae. This Gothia, which our ancestors called Dacia and now, as I have said, is called Gepidia, was then bounded on the east by the Roxolani, on the west by the Iazyges, on the north by the Sarmatians and Basternae and on the south by the river Danube. The lazyges are separated from the Roxolani by the Aluta river only."''<ref>{{Cite book |last=Jordanes |title=The Gothic History of Jordanes |publisher=Princeton University Press |year=1915 |edition=English Version |translator-last=CHARLES CHRISTOPHER MIEROW}}</ref></blockquote>
After the defeat of the Ottomans at the ] in ], the Habsburgs gradually began to impose their rule on the formerly autonomous Transylvania. Apart from strengthening the central government and administration, the Habsburgs also promoted the Roman Catholic Church, both as a uniting force and also as an instrument to reduce the influence of the Protestant nobility. By creating a conflict between Protestant and Catholic elements, the Habsburgs hoped to weaken the estates. In addition, they tried to persuade Orthodox clergymen to join the ] (Greek Catholic) Church, which accepted four key points of Catholic doctrine and acknowledged papal authority, while still retaining Orthodox rituals and traditions. In ] and ], ] decreed Transylvania's ] to be one with the Roman Catholic Church. Many, but not all, priests converted, although it was not clear to them what the difference was between the two denominations.
From ] onward, Austrian control over Transylvania was consolidated, and the princes of Transylvania were replaced with Austrian governors. The proclamation (]) of Transylvania as a grand principality was a mere formality. The pressure of Austrian bureaucratic rule gradually eroded the traditional independence of Transylvania. In ] the Romanians petitioned ] for recognition as the fourth "nation" of Transylvania and for religious equality, but the Transylvanian ] rejected their demands, restoring the Romanians to their old status.


==== Avars, Slavs, Bulgars ====
In early ], the Hungarian Diet took the opportunity presented by the ] to enact a comprehensive legislative program of reforms, referred to as the April Laws, which also included provision for the union of Transylvania and Hungary. The Romanians of Transylvania initially welcomed the revolution believing that they would benefit from the liberal reforms. However, their position changed due to the opposition of Transylvanian nobles to reforms such as emancipation of the serfs, and the failure of the Hungarian revolutionary leaders to recognise Romanian national interests. A Romanian national assembly at ] in the middle of May, produced its own revolutionary program calling for proportionate representation of Romanians in the ] and an end to social and ethnic oppression. The Saxons were worried from the start about the idea of union with Hungary, fearing the loss of their traditional privileges. When the Transylvanian Diet met on ] the vote for union was pushed through despite the objection of many Saxon deputies. On ], the Emperor sanctioned the union vote of the Diet. Military executions, the arrest of revolutionary leaders and other activities which followed the union hardened the position of the Saxons. In September 1848, another Romanian assembly in Blaj denounced union with Hungary and called for an armed rising in Transylvania. Warfare erupted in November with both Romanian and Saxon troops, under Austrian command, battling the Hungarians led by the Polish general ]. Within four months, Bem had ousted the Austrians from Transylvania. However, in June ], Tsar ] responded to an appeal from Emperor ] to send Russian troops into Transylvania. After initial successes against the Russians, Bem's army was defeated decisively at the Battle of Temesvár (]) on ]; the surrender of Hungary followed.
{{Further|Pannonian Avars|Bulgars|First Bulgarian Empire|Early Slavs}}


] around 582–612]]
The Austrians clearly rejected the October demand that the ethnical criteria become the basis for internal borders, with the goal of creating a province for Romanians (Transylvania grouped alongside the ] and ]), as they did not want to replace the threat of Hungarian nationalism with the potential one of Romanian ]. Yet they did not declare themselves hostile to the rapid creation of Romanian administrative offices within Transylvania, one which prevented Hungary from including the region in all but name.


In 568, the ], under Khagan ] established an empire in the ] that lasted for 250 years.<ref name="Hun Avar Hungarian Genetics 2019" /> In the beginning, the Avar Khaganate controlled a larger territory which expanded from the Carpathian Basin to the ] and dominated numerous people. The Onogur-Bulgars fought their independence in the middle 7th century and the Avar Khaganate was shrunken to the area of the Carpathian Basin.<ref name="Hun Avar Hungarian Genetics 2019" /> Related peoples from the east arrived in the ] several times: around 595 the ], and then around 670 the ].<ref name=":8">{{cite book |last=Szabados |first=György |title=Népek és kultúrák a Kárpát-medencében |year=2016 |isbn=978-615-5209-56-7 |language=Hungarian |trans-title=Peoples and cultures in the Carpathian Basin |chapter=Vázlat a magyar honfoglalás Kárpát-medencei hátteréről |publisher=Magyar Nemzeti Múzeum |trans-chapter=Outline of the background of the Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin |chapter-url=http://real.mtak.hu/46728/1/Szabados_2016_Mesterhazy_75_kotet_u.pdf}}</ref> The ], written around 700, describes the area as follows:<blockquote>''"And in front of this same Albis is the land called Lesser Dacia, and beyond it to the side is the large and spacious land called Greater Dacia, which is now referred to as ]; currently, the people of the ]] are known to inhabit it. Beyond that is Illyricum, which extends as far as the province of Dalmatia."''<ref>{{Cite book |title=Ravennatis Anonymi Cosmographia |year=1860 |pages=28 |language=Latin |translator-last=M. Pinder |translator-last2=G. Parthey}}</ref></blockquote>The region of Transylvania was an important site in the ]. Byzantine ambassadors often appeared in the area to try to persuade the various peoples living in Transylvania to form an alliance.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Barta Gábor Bóna István Makkai László Mócsy András Tóth Endre Vékony Gábor |title=Erdély Története |publisher=Akadémiai Kiadó |year=1986 |location=Budapest |language=Hungarian}}</ref> ] recounts one such diplomatic mission as follows:<blockquote>''"As for Sarbaros, he dispatched him with his remaining army against Constantinople with a view to establishing an alliance between the western Huns (who are called Avars) and the Bulgars, Slavs, and Gepids, and so advancing on the City and laying siege to it."''<ref>{{Cite book |last=Cyril Mango |first=Roger Scott |title=The Chronicle of Theophanes Confessor |publisher=Clarendon Press |location=Oxford |publication-date=1997 |pages=446}}</ref></blockquote>] started a Frankish campaign against the Avars in 791. The Avar Khaganate had a catastrophic civil war in 795 where the higher-ranking jugurrus who ruled the eastern regions and Transylvania was defeated and the Avars themselves decimated their ruling class in Transylvania. The Franks renewed their attacks in 795–796. ], the Bulgar khan also attacked the Avars, his army advanced into the Tisza region in 803.<ref name="History Transylvania Bulgar">{{cite book |last=Bóna |first=István |url= |title=History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – II. From Dacia to Erdőelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896) |publisher=Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences) |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7 |location=New York |chapter=Southern Transylvania under Bulgar rule |chapter-url=https://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/49.html}}</ref> The Avars were defeated by the Franks and Bulgars in 803, and their steppe-empire ended around 822.<ref name="Hun Avar Hungarian Genetics 2019" /> The Transylvanian ] were subjugated by the ] under ] at the beginning of the ninth century, after which the region was partially occupied by fleeing Slavs, who sought for protection from the Franks. Later, Southern Transylvania was conquered by the ]. In the ], it is described that at that time in Transylvania, there were ] and a Slavic tribe called the ], also called the Predecentes, and ] lived next to them.<ref>{{Cite book |title=Caroloingian Chronicles |publisher=The University of Michigan Press |year=1972 |translator-last=Bernhard Walter Scholz}}</ref>
The territory was organized in ''prefecturi'' ("prefectures"), with Avram Iancu and Buteanu as two prefects in the Apuseni. Iancu's prefecture, the ''Auraria Gemina'' (a name charged with ] symbolism), became the most important one as it took over from bordering areas that were never really fully organized.


The downfall of the ] at the beginning of the 9th century did not mean the extinction of the ] population, contemporary written sources report surviving ] groups.<ref name=":1b">{{Cite book |last=Szabados |first=György |url=https://www.academia.edu/36486693 |title=Folytonosság és/vagy találkozás? "Avar" és "magyar" a 9. századi Kárpát-medencében |year=2018 |language=Hungarian |trans-title=Continuity and/or encounter? "Avar" and "Hungarian" in the 9th century Carpathian Basin}}</ref><ref name="Neparaczki MKI 2022">{{cite web |last=Endre |first=Neparáczki |date=22 August 2022 |title=Saint László is more Asian than most of our kings |url=https://mki.gov.hu/en/hirek-en/sajto-en/szent-laszlo-en |website=Magyarságkutató Intézet (Institute of Hungarian Research)}}</ref> The ] together with the Turkic-speaking ]s integrated the ], ] and Slavonic groups.<ref name="Wang 2021">{{Cite journal |last1=Wang |first1=Chuan-Chao |last2=Posth |first2=Cosimo |last3=Furtwängler |first3=Anja |last4=Sümegi |first4=Katalin |last5=Bánfai |first5=Zsolt |last6=Kásler |first6=Miklós |last7=Krause |first7=Johannes |last8=Melegh |first8=Béla |date=28 September 2021 |title=Genome-wide autosomal, mtDNA, and Y chromosome analysis of King Bela III of the Hungarian Arpad dynasty |journal=Scientific Reports |volume=11 |issue=1 |pages=19210 |bibcode=2021NatSR..1119210W |doi=10.1038/s41598-021-98796-x |pmc=8478946 |pmid=34584164}}</ref> The conquering Hungarians mixed to varying degrees on individual level with the Avar population living in the ], but they had Avar genetic heritage as well.<ref name="Neparaczki MKI 2022" />
In the same month, the administrative efforts were put to a halt, as Hungarians under ] carried out a sweeping offensive through Transylvania. With the discreet assistance of ]n troops, the Austrian army (except for the garrisons at ] and ]) and the Austrian-Romanian administration retreated to ] and Wallachian ] (both were, at the time, under Russia's occupation). Avram Iancu's remained the only resistance force: he retreated to harsh terrain, mounting a ] campaign on Bem's forces, causing severe damage and blocking the route to Alba Iulia. He was, however, challenged by severe shortages himself: the Romanians had few guns and very little gunpowder. The conflict dragged on for the next months, with all Hungarian attempts to seize the mountain stronghold being overturned.


The ] settled in some regions in ] from the 7th century, and left traces up to the end of the 12th century.<ref name="History Transylvania Slav">{{cite book |last=Bóna |first=István |url= |title=History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – II. From Dacia to Erdőelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896) |publisher=Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences) |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7 |location=New York |chapter=The Slavs |chapter-url=https://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/47.html}}</ref> The occurrence of Early Slavs in the region (by some historians as early as the second half of the 6th century) followed two general directions: one from the south, along the ] river valley, and one from the north-west (upper Tisza) along the ] river valley. No evidence has been found to sustain a movement along the ] valley as well during this time. A third direction of entry was noted after the second half of the 7th century from the north-east.<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Stanciu |first=Ioan |title=The Problem of the Earliest Slavs in Intra-Carpathian Romania (Transylvania and the North-West Vicinity) |url=https://www.academia.edu/11846694 |journal=Slovenská Archeológia 61/2, 2013, 323–370}}</ref> It should be noted, however, that the arrival and expansion of Slavic speaking population in the current territory or Romania is a debated topic and that the current understanding in Romanian academic circles is that some archaeological finds usually associated with migrating Slavs are no longer valid, for example the sunken-floored buildings of the ] which were found also in southern Transylvania after the sixth century and were considered indicative of Slavic culture existed in the region even before the supposed Slav migration.<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Curta |first=Florin |date=2024-01-01 |title=Migration and Common Slavic. Critical remarks of an archaeologist |url=https://www.academia.edu/122317096 |journal=Linguistica Brunensia}}</ref> ], a 7th-century Armenian historian, describes Transylvania inhabited by the Slavs in his geography as follows:<blockquote>''"On the south side is ] proper and on the north side the large country of Dacia, where dwell the Slavs who form twenty-five tribes, in whose place invaded the Goths, who came from the island of ] which is called Emios by the Germans."''<ref>{{Cite book |last=of Sirak |first=Ananias |title=The Geography of Ananias of Sirak |publisher=Die Deutsche Bibliothek — CIP-Einheitsaufnahme |year=1992 |pages=48 |translator-last=H. Hewsen |translator-first=Robert}}</ref></blockquote>
]
In April 1849, Iancu was approached by the Hungarian envoy ] (in fact, a Romanian deputy in the Hungarian Parliament). Dragoş appeared to have been acting out of his own desire for peace, and he worked hard to get the Romanian leaders to meet him in ] and listen to the Hungarian demands. Iancu's direct adversary, Hungarian commander ], seems to have taken profit on the provisoral ] to attack the Romanians in Abrud. He did not, however, benefit from a surprise, as Iancu and his men retreated and then encircled him. In the interval, Dragoş was lynched by the Abrud crowds, in the belief that he was part of Hatvany's ruse.


==== Hungarians ====
Hatvany also angered the Romanians by having Buteanu captured and murdered. While his position became weaker, he was permanently attacked by Iancu's men, until the major defeat of ]. Hatvany and most of his armed group were massacred by their adversaries, as Iancu captured their ]s, switching the tactical advantage for the next months. Kossuth was angered by Hatvany's gesture (an inspection of the time dismissed all of Hatvany's close collaborators), especially since it made future negotiations unlikely.
{{Further|Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin|Magyar tribes|Principality of Hungary}}


] (], 1358)]]
However, the conflict became less harsh: Iancu's men concentrated on taking hold of local resources and supplies, opting to inflict losses only through skirmishes. The Russian intervention in June precipitated things, especially since the ] fighting in the Hungarian revolutionary contingents wanted to see an all-out resistance to the Tsarist armies. People like ] mediated for an understanding between Kossuth and the Wallachian ] revolutionaries. The latter, understandably close to Avram Iancu (especially ], ], ], and ]) were also keen to inflict a defeat on the Russian armies that had crushed their movement in September 1848.


Foundation of the ] is connected to the ], who arrived from the ] in the frame of a strong centralized steppe-empire under the leadership of Grand Prince ] and his son ]<ref name="Hun Avar Hungarian Genetics 2019">{{Cite journal |last1=Neparáczki |first1=Endre |last2=Maróti |first2=Zoltán |last3=Kalmár |first3=Tibor |last4=Maár |first4=Kitti |last5=Nagy |first5=István |last6=Latinovics |first6=Dóra |last7=Kustár |first7=Ágnes |last8=Pálfi |first8=György |last9=Molnár |first9=Erika |last10=Marcsik |first10=Antónia |last11=Balogh |first11=Csilla |last12=Lőrinczy |first12=Gábor |last13=Gál |first13=Szilárd Sándor |last14=Tomka |first14=Péter |last15=Kovacsóczy |first15=Bernadett |date=12 November 2019 |title=Y-chromosome haplogroups from Hun, Avar and conquering Hungarian period nomadic people of the Carpathian Basin |journal=Scientific Reports |volume=9 |issue= 1|page=16569 |bibcode=2019NatSR...916569N |doi=10.1038/s41598-019-53105-5 |pmc=6851379 |pmid=31719606 |last16=Kovács |first16=László |last17=Raskó |first17=István |last18=Török |first18=Tibor}}</ref><ref name="Hungarian Conqueror Genetics 2018">{{Cite journal |last1=Neparáczki |first1=Endre |last2=Maróti |first2=Zoltán |last3=Kalmár |first3=Tibor |last4=Kocsy |first4=Klaudia |last5=Maár |first5=Kitti |last6=Bihari |first6=Péter |last7=Nagy |first7=István |last8=Fóthi |first8=Erzsébet |last9=Pap |first9=Ildikó |last10=Kustár |first10=Ágnes |last11=Pálfi |first11=György |last12=Raskó |first12=István |last13=Zink |first13=Albert |last14=Török |first14=Tibor |date=18 October 2018 |title=Mitogenomic data indicate admixture components of Central-Inner Asian and Srubnaya origin in the conquering Hungarians |journal=PLOS ONE|volume=13 |issue=10 |pages=e0205920 |doi=10.1371/journal.pone.0205920 |pmid=30335830 |pmc=6193700 |bibcode=2018PLoSO..1305920N |doi-access=free }}</ref> The ] arrived in the ], in a geographically unified but politically divided land, after acquiring thorough local knowledge of the area from the 860s onwards.<ref name=":1">{{cite book |last=Szőke |first=Béla Miklós |url=http://real.mtak.hu/20927/1/Szokekotet_angol_u_085622.294918.pdf |title=The Carolingian Age in the Carpathian Basin |publisher=Hungarian National Museum |year=2014 |isbn=978-615-5209-17-8 |location=Budapest}}</ref><ref name=":8" /><ref name="Wang 2021" /><ref name=":1b" /><ref name=":27">{{cite book |last1=Sudár |first1=Balázs |url=https://arpad.abtk.hu/images/kiadvanyok/4-honfoglalas-es-megtelepedes.pdf |title=Magyar őstörténet 4 – Honfoglalás és megtelepedés |last2=Petek |first2=Zsolt |publisher=Helikon Kiadó, MTA BTK Magyar Őstörténeti Témacsoport (Hungarian Academy of Sciences – Hungarian Prehistory Research Team) |year=2016 |isbn=978-963-227-755-4 |trans-title=Hungarian Prehistory 4 - Conquest and Settlement}}</ref><ref name="Revesz 2014" /><ref name=":32">{{cite book |last1=Négyesi |first1=Lajos |url=https://mek.oszk.hu/09100/09132/09132.pdf |title=1000-1100 years ago...Hungary in the Carpathian Basin |last2=Veszprémy |first2=László |publisher=MoD Zrínyi Média Ltd |year=2011 |isbn=978-963-327-515-3 |editor-last=Gubcsi |editor-first=Lajos |location=Budapest}}</ref> After the end of the ] (c. 822), the ] asserted their influence in ], the ] to a small extent in the Southern ] and the interior regions housed the surviving ] population in their stateless state.<ref name=":8" /><ref name=":2">{{cite journal |last=Szabados |first=György |date=May 2022 |title=Álmostól Szent Istvánig |trans-title=From Álmos to Saint Stephen |url=https://rubicon.hu/cikkek/almostol-szent-istvanig |journal=Rubicon (Hungarian Historical Information Dissemination) |language=Hungarian}}</ref> The Avar population survived the time of the ].<ref name=":6">{{cite web |last=Endre |first=Neparáczki |date=28 July 2022 |title=A Magyarságkutató Intézet azon dolgozik, hogy fényt derítsen valódi származásunkra |url=https://mki.gov.hu/hu/videok-hu/mediaszereplesek-hu/a-magyarsagkutato-intezet-azon-dolgozik-hogy-fenyt-deritsen-valodi-szarmazasunkra |website=Magyarságkutató Intézet (Institute of Hungarian Research) |language=Hungarian}}</ref><ref name=":8" /><ref name="Revesz 2014" /> In this power the Hungarian conqueror elite took the system of the former Avar Kaganate, there is no trace of massacres and mass graves, it is believed to have been a peaceful transition for local residents in the Carpathian Basin.<ref name=":6" /> Based on genetics evidence, the Hungarian conquerors had ] ancestry and later admixed with ] and ].<ref name="Hun Avar Hungarian Genetics 2022">{{cite journal |last1=Maróti |first1=Zoltán |last2=Neparáczki |first2=Endre |last3=Schütz |first3=Oszkár |last4=Maár |first4=Kitti |last5=Varga |first5=Gergely I.B. |last6=Kovács |first6=Bence |last7=Kalmár |first7=Tibor |last8=Nyerki |first8=Emil |last9=Nagy |first9=István |last10=Latinovics |first10=Dóra |last11=Tihanyi |first11=Balázs |last12=Marcsik |first12=Antónia |last13=Pálfi |first13=György |last14=Bernert |first14=Zsolt |last15=Gallina |first15=Zsolt |date=25 May 2022 |title=The genetic origin of Huns, Avars, and conquering Hungarians |journal=Current Biology |volume=32 |issue=13 |pages=2858–2870.e7 |doi=10.1016/j.cub.2022.04.093 |pmid=35617951 |s2cid=246191357 |last16=Horváth |first16=Ciprián |last17=Varga |first17=Sándor |last18=Költő |first18=László |last19=Raskó |first19=István |last20=Nagy |first20=Péter L. |last21=Balogh |first21=Csilla |last22=Zink |first22=Albert |last23=Maixner |first23=Frank |last24=Götherström |first24=Anders |last25=George |first25=Robert |last26=Szalontai |first26=Csaba |last27=Szenthe |first27=Gergely |last28=Gáll |first28=Erwin |last29=Kiss |first29=Attila P. |last30=Gulyás |first30=Bence |last31=Kovacsóczy |first31=Bernadett Ny. |last32=Gál |first32=Sándor Szilárd |last33=Tomka |first33=Péter |last34=Török |first34=Tibor|doi-access=free |bibcode=2022CBio...32E2858M |url=https://bia.unibz.it/view/delivery/39UBZ_INST/12283818850001241/13283718890001241 }}</ref> There is a genetic continuity from the ], a continuous migration of the ] folks from east to the Carpathian Basin.<ref name="Saag Staniuk 2022">{{cite journal |last1=Saag |first1=Lehti |last2=Staniuk |first2=Robert |date=11 July 2022 |title=Historical human migrations: From the steppe to the basin |url=https://discovery.ucl.ac.uk/id/eprint/10153156/2/Figure1.pdf |journal=] |volume=32 |issue=13 |pages=38–41 |doi=10.1016/j.cub.2022.05.058 |pmid=35820383 |s2cid=250443139 |doi-access=free|bibcode=2022CBio...32.R738S }}</ref><ref name=":6" /><ref>{{cite web |date=12 October 2022 |title=Evidence of the Hun-Avar-Hungarian kinship rewrites our knowledge about the Hungarian conquest |url=https://mki.gov.hu/en/videok-en/mediaszereplesek-en/a-hun-avar-magyar-rokonsag-bizonyitekai-en |website=Institute of Hungarian Research}}</ref> The contemporary local population is descended from previous peoples of the Carpathian Basin, and a large number of people survived to the 10th century from the previous Avar period.<ref name="Maar 2021">{{cite journal |last1=Maár |first1=Kitti |last2=Varga |first2=Gegely I.B. |last3=Kovács |first3=Bence |last4=Schütz |first4=Oszkár |last5=Maróti |first5=Zoltán |last6=Kalmár |first6=Tibor |last7=Nyerki |first7=Emil |last8=Nagy |first8=István |last9=Latinovics |first9=Dóra |last10=Tihanyi |first10=Balázs |last11=Marcsik |first11=Antónia |last12=Pálfi |first12=György |last13=Bernert |first13=Zsolt |last14=Gallina |first14=Zsolt |last15=Varga |first15=Sándor |date=23 March 2021 |title=Maternal Lineages from 10–11th Century Commoner Cemeteries of the Carpathian Basin |journal=Genes |doi=10.3390/genes12030460 |pmc=8005002 |pmid=33807111 |doi-access=free |last16=Költő |first16=László |last17=Raskó |first17=István |last18=Török |first18=Tibor |last19=Neparáczki |first19=Endre|volume=12 |issue=3 |page=460 }}</ref><ref name="Neparaczki MKI 2022" /> The local population started admixing only in the second half of the 10th century with the conquering Hungarians.<ref name="Szeifert 2022">{{Cite journal |last1=Szeifert |first1=Bea |last2=Gerber |first2=Dániel |last3=Csáky |first3=Veronika |last4=Langó |first4=Péter |last5=Stashenkov |first5=Dmitrii A |last6=Khokhlov |first6=Aleksandr A |last7=Sitdikov |first7=Ayrat G |last8=Gazimzyanov |first8=Ilgizar R |last9=Gazimzyanov |first9=Ilgizar R |last10=Volkova |first10=Elizaveta V |last11=Matveeva |first11=Natalia P |last12=Zelenkov |first12=Alexander S |last13=Poshekhonova |first13=Olga E |last14=Sleptsova |first14=Anastasiia V |last15=Karacharov |first15=Konstantin G |date=27 June 2022 |title=Tracing genetic connections of ancient Hungarians to the 6th-14th century populations of the Volga-Ural region |url=https://academic.oup.com/hmg/article/31/19/3266/6582494 |journal=Human Molecular Genetics |volume=31 |issue=19 |pages= 3266–3280|bibcode= |doi=10.1093/hmg/ddac106 |pmc=9523560 |pmid=34584164 |last16=Ilyushina |first16=Viktoria V |last17=Konikov |first17=Boris A |last18=Sungatov |first18=Flarit A |last19=Kolonskikh |first19=Alexander G |last20=Botalov |first20=Sergei G |last21=Grudochko |first21=Ivan V |last22=Komar |first22=Oleksii |last23=Egyed |first23=Balázs |last24=Mende |first24=Balázs G |last25=Türk |first25=Attila |last26=Szécsényi-Nagy |first26=Anna}}</ref>
Bălcescu and Kossuth met in May 1849, in ]. The contact has for long been celebrated by Romanian ] historians and politicians: ]'s condemnation of everything opposing Kossuth had led to any Romanian initiative being automatically considered '']''. In fact, it appears that the agreement was in no way a pact: Kossuth meant to flatter the Wallachians, by getting them to champion the idea of Iancu's armies leaving Transylvania for good, in order to help Bălcescu in ]. While agreeing to mediate for peace, Bălcescu never presented these terms to the fighters in the Apuseni. His personal documents (commented by Liviu Maior) show that the un-realistic assumptions of Kossuth had made him view the Hungarian leader as a '']''.


In 862, Prince ] rebelled against the ], and after hiring ] troops, won his independence; this was the first time that Hungarians expeditionary troops entered the ].<ref name=":9" /><ref>Kosáry Domokos, ''Bevezetés a magyar történelem forrásaiba és irodalmába 1'', p. 29</ref> In 862, Archbishop ] records the campaign of unknown enemies called "Ungri", giving the first mention of the ] in ]. In 881, the ] forces fought together with the Kabars in the ].<ref name=":9" /><ref name=":28" /> According to historian György Szabados and archeologist Miklós Béla Szőke, a group of ] were already living in the ] at that time, so they could quickly intervene in the events of the ].<ref name=":8" /><ref name=":2" /><ref name=":1b" /><ref name=":1" /><ref name=":28">{{cite book |url=https://www.tankonyvkatalogus.hu/pdf/OH-TOR05TB__teljes.pdf |title=Történelem 5. az általános iskolások számára |publisher=Oktatási Hivatal (Hungarian Educational Authority) |year=2020 |isbn=978-615-6178-37-4 |pages=15, 112, 116, 137, 138, 141 |language=Hungarian |trans-title=History 5. for primary school students |access-date=April 27, 2023 |archive-date=December 21, 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20231221015211/https://www.tankonyvkatalogus.hu/pdf/OH-TOR05TB__teljes.pdf |url-status=dead }}</ref> The number of recorded battles increased from the end of the 9th century.<ref name=":2" /> In the late ] period, a part of ] was already present in the ] in the 9th century, this has been supported by genetic and archaeological research, because there are graves in which ] descendants are buried in ] clothes.<ref name=":4">{{cite web |last=Makoldi |first=Miklós |date=December 2021 |title=A magyarság származása |trans-title=The Origin of Hungarians |url=https://www.oktatas.hu/pub_bin/dload/kozoktatas/uj_kozneveles/2022_01/UKN_2201_21_A_magyarsag_szarmazasa.pdf |website=Oktatási Hivatal (Office of Education) |language=Hungarian}}</ref><ref name=":28" /> An important segment of this ] era ] is that the ] of King ] may be largely based on the power centers formed during the ] period.<ref name=":4" />
Even more contradictory, the only thing Avram Iancu agreed to (and which no party had asked for) was his forces' ''neutrality'' in the conflict between Russia and Hungary. Thus, he secured his position as the Hungarian armies suffered defeats in July, culminating in the ], and then the capitulation of ].


The ] took possession of the ] in a pre-planned manner, with a long move-in between 862 and 895.<ref name=":28" /><ref name="Wang 2021" /><ref name=":2" /><ref name=":8" /><ref name=":1" /><ref name=":27" /><ref name="Revesz 2014">{{Cite book |last=Révész |first=László |url=https://dtk.tankonyvtar.hu/xmlui/bitstream/handle/123456789/7105/08_revesz_laszlo.pdf |title=The Era of the Hungarian Conquest |publisher=Hungarian National Museum |year=2014 |isbn=9786155209185 |location=Budapest}}</ref><ref name=":32" /><ref>{{Cite book |url=https://www.tankonyvkatalogus.hu/pdf/OH-TOR09TA__teljes.pdf |title=Történelem tankönyv 9. |publisher=Oktatási Hivatal (Hungarian Educational Authority) |year=2020 |isbn=978-615-6178-22-0 |pages=120, 170 |trans-title=History School Book |access-date=April 28, 2023 |archive-date=May 12, 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230512012125/https://www.tankonyvkatalogus.hu/pdf/OH-TOR09TA__teljes.pdf |url-status=dead }}</ref> This is confirmed by the archaeological findings, in the 10th century Hungarian cemeteries, the graves of women, children and elderly people are located next to the warriors, they were buried according to the same traditions, wore the same style of ornaments, and belonged to the same anthropological group.<ref name="Revesz 2014" /> According to genetic evidence, Hungarian conqueror's men and women came to the Carpathian Basin together.<ref name="Szeifert 2022" /> ] of the following years prove that the Hungarian population that settled in the Carpathian Basin was not a weakened population without a significant military power.<ref name="Revesz 2014" /> Other theories assert that the move of the ] was forced or at least hastened by the joint attacks of ] and ].<ref name="Revesz 2014" /><ref>{{cite book |last=Tóth |first=Sándor László |title=Levédiától a Kárpát-medencéig |publisher=Szegedi Középkorász Műhely |year=1998 |isbn=963-482-175-8 |language=Hungarian |trans-title=From Levedia to the Carpathian Basin}}</ref> According to eleventh-century tradition, the road taken by the Hungarians under Prince ] took them first to ] in 895. This is supported by an eleventh-century Russian tradition that the ] moved to the ] by way of ].<ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=SKwmGQCT0MAC&q=Transylvania+hungarian+conquest+895&pg=PA11 |title=A History of Hungary |author=Peter F. Sugar |page=11 |access-date=2017-07-10|isbn=978-0-253-20867-5 |year=1994|publisher=Indiana University Press }}</ref> Prince Álmos, the sacred leader of the ] died before he could reach ], he was sacrificed in Transylvania.<ref name=":9">{{cite book |last=Bóna |first=István |url= |title=History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – II. From Dacia to Erdőelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896) – 7. Transylvania in the Period of the Hungarian Conquest and Foundation of a State |publisher=Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences) |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7 |location=New York |pages= |language=English |chapter=Conquest, Settlement, and Raids |chapter-url=https://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/52.html}}</ref><ref name="Kalti">{{cite book |last=Kalti |first=Mark |url=https://mek.oszk.hu/10600/10642/10642.htm |title=Chronicon Pictum |language=Hungarian}}</ref> According to Romanian historian Florin Curta, no evidence exists of Magyars crossing Eastern Carpathian Mountains into Transylvania.<ref>{{Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500–1250|page=188}}</ref>


The ] recounts the relations of the surrounding regions, including Transylvania, following the ] as follows:<blockquote>''"Such are the landmarks and names along the Danube river; but the regions above these, which comprehend the whole settlement of ]], they now call after the names of the rivers that flow there. The rivers are these: the first river is the ], the second river the ], the third river the ], the fourth river the ], and again another river, the ]. Neighbours of the ]] are, on the eastern side the ], where the river ], also called Danube, runs between them; on the northern, the ]; on the western, the ]; and on the southern, the ]. These eight clans of the Turks do not obey their own particular princes, but have a joint agreement to fight together with all earnestness and zeal upon the rivers, wheresoever war breaks out."''<ref>{{Cite book |last=Porphyrogenitus |first=Constantine VII |title=De Administrando Imperio |publisher=Dumbarton Oaks Center for Byzantine Studies Trustees for Harvard University |year=1967 |location=Washington, District of Columbia |pages=40–41 |language=English, Greek |translator-last=Moravcsik |translator-first=Gyula |trans-title=De Administrando Imperio |translator-last2=R. J. H. Jenkins}}</ref></blockquote>] in 906|alt=Hungarian invasion of Europe 906, map]]
]


According to supporters of the ], ] was populated by ] at the time of the Hungarian conquest.<ref>{{cite book |author=C. W. Previté-Orton |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=53I5AAAAIAAJ&q=%22The+shorter+Cambridge+medieval+history%22,+by+Charles+William%EF%BB%BF+Previt%E9-Orton |title=Cambridge Medieval History, Shorter: Volume 2, The Twelfth Century to the ... |date=1975-07-24 | publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-0-521-09977-6 |access-date=2017-07-10}}</ref> Opponents of this theory assert that ] was sparsely inhabited by peoples of Slavic origin and Turkic people.<ref name="Transylvania's Indigenous Population at the Time of the Hungarian Conquest">{{Cite book |last=Makkai |first=László |url= |title=History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 - III. Transylvania in the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom (896–1526) - 1. Transylvania's Indigenous Population at the Time of the Hungarian Conquest |publisher=Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences) |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7 |location=New York |language=English |chapter=Toponymy and Chronology |chapter-url=http://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/61.html}}</ref>
After quashing the revolution, Austria imposed a repressive regime on Hungary and ruled Transylvania directly through a military governor, with German again becoming the official language. Austria abolished the Union of Three Nations and granted citizenship to the Romanians. Although the former serfs were given land by the Austrian authorities, it was often barely sufficient for subsistence living. These poor conditions obliged many Romanian families to cross into ] and ] searching for better lives. However, in the compromise (]) of ] which established the ], the special status of Transylvania ended and it became a province under Hungarian control. While part of Austria-Hungary, Transylvania's Romanians were oppressed by the Hungarian administration through ]; the German Saxons were also subject to this policy, but not as heavily as were Romanians.


], ] |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7}}</ref>|alt=White map of Magyar burial sites]]The earliest ] artifacts found in ] date to the first half of the 10th century.<ref>{{cite book |last= Madgearu |first= Alexandru |title= Românii în opera Notarului Anonim |year= 2001 |isbn= 973-577-249-3 |publisher= Centrul de Studii Transilvane, Fundația Culturală Română |location= Cluj-Napoca}}</ref> The very typical feature of the ] and ] cemeteries is the partial horse burials, almost in all ] graves there are only remain of horses. Outside the ], only the ] used partial horse burials. This ancient tradition that went through centuries, it is easily identifiable in the ] and ] graves.<ref name=":3">{{cite web |last=Makoldi |first=Miklós |date=28 July 2022 |title=A Magyarságkutató Intézet azon dolgozik, hogy fényt derítsen valódi származásunkra |url=https://mki.gov.hu/hu/videok-hu/mediaszereplesek-hu/a-magyarsagkutato-intezet-azon-dolgozik-hogy-fenyt-deritsen-valodi-szarmazasunkra |website=Magyarságkutató Intézet (Institute of Hungarian Research) |language=Hungarian}}</ref> Archeologists also found this kind of horse burial in ].<ref>{{cite book |last=Dobos |first=Alpár |url=https://docplayer.hu/20023186-Az-erdelyi-soros-temetok-lovastemetkezesei-dobos-alpar.html |title=Az erdélyi soros temetők lovastemetkezései |language=Hungarian |trans-title=The horse burials of the Transylvanian cemeteries}}</ref> During joint research, archaeologists from the ] (Romania) and the ] (Germany) excavated one of the most important ] cemeteries from the time of the ] near ] (Szászváros in Hungarian) in 2005. According to Romanian archeologist Marian Tiplic, the excavated graves refer to the second generation of ] conquerors, the skeletons found here are the remains of the ] tribe. It was a permanent settlement, the location of which, on top of a hill, suggests that the goal of the ] was to control the valley of the ].<ref>{{Cite book |last=Ioan Marian Tiplic, Zeno Karl Pinter |url=https://www.researchgate.net/publication/322724831 |title=Early Medieval Necropolis From Orăștie "Dealul Pemilor X2", Aspects of Funeral Rituals |year=2007}}</ref><ref>{{Cite journal |date=3 August 2005 |title=Szenzációs honfoglaláskori magyar leletek Erdélyben |trans-title=Sensational Hungarian finds from the time of the Hungarian conquest in Transylvania |url=https://ng.24.hu/kultura/2005/08/03/szenzacios_honfoglalaskori_magyar_leletek_erdelyben/ |journal=National Geographic Magyarország (National Geographic Hungary) |language=Hungarian}}</ref> Hungarian cemeteries from the 9th and 10th centuries were also unearthed at ] (Kolozsvár in Hungarian), ] (Marosgombás in Hungarian), and other ]n sites.{{sfn|Spinei|2003|pp=108–109}} A coin minted under ] (reign 938–947) found near ] indicates that Transylvanian ] participated in western military campaigns.<ref name=":9" /> Although their defeat in the 955 ] ended Magyar raids against western Europe, raids on the Balkan Peninsula continued until 970. Linguistic evidence suggests that after their conquest, the Magyars inherited the local social structures of the conquered ];<ref>{{Cite journal|last=Madgearu |first=Alexandru |title=Were the Zupans Really Rulers of Some Romanian Early Medieval Polities? |journal=Revista de Istorie Socială |volume=4–7 |year=1999–2002 |pages=15–25 |url=http://www.geocities.com/amadgearu/jupani.PDF |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20091027040902/http://www.geocities.com/amadgearu/jupani.PDF |archive-date=October 27, 2009 |url-status=dead |df=mdy-all}}</ref> in Transylvania, there was intermarriage between the Magyar ruling class and the Slavic élite.<ref name="Bóna 2001">{{Cite book |last=Bóna |first=István |title=History of Transylvania. Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 |publisher=Columbia University Press (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences) |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7 |editor-last=Köpeczi |editor-first=Béla |place=New York |language=English |contribution=II. From Dacia to Erdoelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896) |contribution-url=http://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/21.html}}</ref>
During this historical period, when Transylvania was a part of the Austro-Hungarian Empire under Hungarian administration, "Transylvania proper" consisted of a 15-county (]: megye) region, covering 54,400 km&sup2; in the southeast of the former ]. In addition to Transylvania proper, modern Transylvania includes part of the ], part of the ], and the former ].


] family ruled ] from around 925 onwards.<ref name=":17"/> ] was a ] tribal leader in the middle of the 10th century.<ref name="Kristó (2003)4">{{cite book |last=Kristó |first=Gyula |title=Early Transylvania (895–1324){{page needed|date=August 2023}}}}</ref> His capital was Gyulafehérvár (now ] in Romania). The Hungarian name ''Gyulafehérvár'' is meaning "White Castle of the Gyula",<ref>Iván Boldizsár, , Lapkiadó Publishing House, 1988, p. 73</ref> the modern Romanian name ''Alba Iulia'' coming from the Medieval Latin name of the city which originated from the Hungarian form, although the old Romanian name ''Bălgrad'', which originated from Slavic, similary meant "White Castle".<ref name=Fermor>Patrick Leigh Fermor, ''Between the woods and the water: on foot to Constantipole from the Hook of Holland : the middle Danube to the Iron Gates'', Viking, 1986, p. 138 {{ISBN|9780670811496}}</ref> ] descended from a family whose members held the hereditary title '']'', which was the second in rank among the leaders of the ].<ref name="Kristó2">{{cite book |editor-last=Kristó |editor-first=Gyula |title=Korai magyar történeti lexikon (9–14. század)}}</ref> ] narrates that around 952<ref name="Kristó2" /> ] visited ], where he was baptized, and Emperor ] lifted him from the baptismal font.<ref name="Berend2">{{cite book |last1=Berend |first1=Nóra |title=The Kingdom of Hungary |last2=Laszlovszky |first2=József |last3=Szakács |first3=Béla Zsolt}}</ref> A ] named Hierotheos accompanied ] back to Hungary.<ref name="Curta">{{cite book |last=Curta |first=Florin |title=Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500–1250}}</ref> Hierotheos was the first bishop of Transylvania.<ref>Ioan Aurel Pop, Jan Nicolae, Ovidiu Panaite, Sfântul Ierotei, episcop de Alba Iulia (sec. X). Edit. Reîntregirea, 2010, 335 p</ref><ref>I. Strajan, Adevărul istoric a învins la Alba Iulia, Despre prima organizare creștină din Transylvania – sec. X, "DACOROMANIA" nr.55/2011</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Curta |first=Florin |url=https://archive.org/details/southeasterneuro0000curt |title=Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500–1250 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |year=2006 |isbn=978-0-521-89452-4 |pages= |author-link=Florin Curta |url-access=registration}}</ref> ] built the first church of ] in Gyulafehérvár (now ] in Romania) around 950, the ruins of the church were discovered in 2011. ], daughter of ] was married to ], ] around 970. Their son ] was born around 975, who became the first ] in 1000 as King ].
== Transylvania as part of Romania ==
Although Kings ] and ] were of the ] ] dynasty, the ] refused to join the ] and stayed neutral when the ] began. In ] Romania joined the ] by signing the Military Convention with the ], which recognised Romania's rights over Transylvania. As a consequence of the Convention, Romania declared war against the ] on ] ], and crossed the ] into Transylvania, thus forcing the Central Powers to fight on yet another front. A German-]n counter-offensive began the following month in ] and in the Carpathians, driving the Romanian army back into Romania by mid-October and eventually leading to the capture of ]. The exit of Russia from the war in March ] in the ] left Romania alone in Eastern Europe, and a peace treaty between Romania and Germany was negotiated in May 1918. However, the resulting ], never ratified in Romania, was denounced in October 1918 by the Romanian government, which then re-entered the war on the ] side. The Romanian Army advanced to the ] in Transylvania.


===== Medieval Gesta Hungarorum and the Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin =====
By mid-1918 the Central Powers were losing the war, and the ] empire had begun to disintegrate. The nations living inside Austria-Hungary proclaimed their independence from the empire during September and October 1918. The leaders of Transylvania's National Party met and drafted a resolution invoking the right of self-determination (]) of Transylvania's Romanian people, and proclaimed the unification of Transylvania with Romania. In November, the ], which represented all the Romanians of Transylvania, notified the Budapest government that it had assumed control of twenty-three Transylvanian counties and parts of three others. A mass assembly on ] in ] passed a resolution calling for unification of all Romanians in a single state. The National Council of the Germans from Transylvania approved the Proclamation, as did the Council of the ] from the ]. In response, the Hungarian General Assembly of ] reaffirmed the loyalty of Hungarians from Transylvania to Hungary on ] 1918.
{{Main|Gesta Hungarorum|Gelou|Glad (duke)|Menumorut|Ajtony|Székelys}}


The enemies of the conquering ] in the '']'' are not mentioned in other primary sources, consequently, historians debate whether ], ], and ] were a historical person or an imaginary figure created by ]. ]'' (János Tomka Szászky, 1750)]]] ({{langx|hu|Gyalu}}, {{langx|ro|Gelu}}) is a figure in the '']'' (] for ''The Deeds of the Hungarians''), а medieval work written by an author known as "Anonymus" in the Hungarian royal court probably at the end of the 12th century (about 300 years after the ], which was around 895). In the '']'' ] ruled part of ], he was described as "a certain Vlach" (''quidam'' ''blacus'') and "prince of the Vlachs" (''ducem blacorum''), inhabited his land by "Vlachs and Slavs" (''blasij et sclaui'').<ref name="Anonymus" /> He was said to be defeated by one of the ], Töhötöm (''Tuhutum'' in the original ], also known as Tétény). Hungarian historians assert that ] was created by the author from the name of the village of Gyalu (today's ] in ]), a ]n village in the Mountains of Gyalu (today's Gilău Mountains in ]), where ] died in the '']''.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Engel |first=Pál |title=Beilleszkedés Európába a kezdetektől 1440-ig |year=1990 |publisher=Háttér |isbn=9638128011 |language=Hungarian}}</ref> Some Hungarian historians identify the Blaks (''Blasii, Blaci'') people with the ].<ref name="Rasonyi1">{{citation |last=Rásonyi |first=László |title=Bulaqs and Oguzs in Medieval Transylvania |url=http://real-j.mtak.hu/3477/1/ActaOrientalia_33.pdf |journal=Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae |volume=33 |pages=129–151 |year=1979}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |last=Láczay |first=Ervin |url=http://mek.oszk.hu/05900/05927/05927.pdf |title=A Zürichi Magyar Történelmi Egyesület Negyedik Magyar Őstörténeti Találkozó előadásai és iratai |year=2005 |isbn=963-9349-10-0 |pages=161–177 |trans-title=The Hungarian Historical Association of Zurich - Fourth Hungarian Prehistoric Meeting - Lectures and Papers |chapter=A honfoglaláskori erdélyi blak, vagy bulák nép török eredete |trans-chapter=The Turkic origin of the Transylvanian Blak or Bulaq people at the time of the conquest}}</ref><ref name="Makkay">{{citation |last=Makkay |first=János |title=Siculica Hungarica De la Géza Nagy până la Gyula László |url=http://www.sznm.ro/acta2008/209_240_makkay.pdf |journal=Acta Siculica |pages=209–240 |year=2008 |trans-title=Siculica Hungarica From Géza Nagy to Gyula László |access-date=October 17, 2022 |archive-date=September 20, 2018 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180920200431/http://www.sznm.ro/acta2008/209_240_makkay.pdf |url-status=dead }}</ref><ref>{{citation |author=Balint Kacsoh |title=Two Books by two Sandors about the Origins of Hungarians |journal=Hungarian Studies Review |volume=XL |issue=2 |page=200 |year=2013 |url=http://epa.oszk.hu/00000/00010/00048/pdf/EPA00010_hsr_2013_2.pdf}}</ref>
In December 1918 the Romanian army was stationed on the Mureş river, but crossed the demarcation zone and advanced up to Cluj and then up to ], after making a request to the Powers of Versailles on the grounds of protecting the Romanians in Transylvania. In February 1919, the escalating violence in the area - ] elements were making efforts to spread the "Bolshevik Revolution" - led to the creation of a Neutral Zone between Romania and Hungary.


{{Blockquote|''Then Tuhutum, having heard of the goodness of that land, sent his envoys to Duke Árpád to ask his permission to go beyond the woods to fight Duke Gelou. Duke Árpád, having taken counsel, commended Tuhutum's wish and he gave him permission to go beyond the woods to fight Duke Gelou. When Tuhutum heard this from an envoy, he readied himself with his warriors and, having left his companions there, went forth eastwards beyond the woods against Gelou, duke of the Vlachs . Gelou, duke of Transylvania, hearing of his arrival, gathered his army and rode speedily towards him in order to stop him at the Meszes Gates, but Tuhutum, crossing the wood in one day, arrived at the Almás river. Then both armies came upon each other, with the river lying between them. Duke Gelou planned to stop them there with his archers.''|]: '']''<ref name="Anonymus">{{Cite journal |last= |first= |url=https://discovery.ucl.ac.uk/id/eprint/18975/1/18975.pdf |date=2009 |title=The Gesta Hungarorum of Anonymus, the Anonymous Notary of King Béla: A Translation |journal=Slavonic and East European Review |volume=87 |issue=4 |translator-last=Rady |translator-first=Martyn}}</ref>}}
The Prime Minister of the newly proclaimed independent Republic of Hungary resigned in March 1919, refusing to officially recognize the ] which placed Transylvania under the sovereignty of Romania. When the ] of ], led by ], came to power in March 1919 it proclaimed the ] and after promising that Hungary would regain the lands that were under its control during the Austro-Hungarian Empire, it decided to attack ] and Romania. The Hungarian Army began the offensive in Transylvania in April 1919 along the ], and Mureş rivers. A Romanian counter-offensive pushed forward to reach - and halt at - the ] River in May. A new Hungarian offensive in July penetrated 60 km into Romanian lines before a further Romanian counter-offensive led to the occupation of the Hungarian capital ] in August, putting an end to the Hungarian Soviet Republic. The Romanian army withdrew from Hungary between October 1919 and March 1920.


] ({{langx|hu|Galád}}) was the ruler of ] at the time of the ] according to the ''].'' ] came from ] in ], he occupied the land from the river ] up to the castle of ] and ] with the help of the ]. According to ], ] commanded a great army of horsemen and foot soldiers and his army was supported by ], ] and ] (''blacorum''). The ] sent an army against him and ] was defeated, his army was annihilated, two dukes of the ] and three '']'' of the ] were slain in the battle.<ref name="Anonymus" /> Hungarian historiography regards him as fictitious, along with many other imaginary enemy characters in the ''],'' he is also not mentioned in other primary sources. ] reference to the ] supporting ] is one of the key points in the scholarly debate, because the ] did not arrive in ] before the 1050s. In Romanian historiography, ] is described as one of "the three Romanian dukes" who ruled the regions of present-day ] in the early 10th century.
The ], formally signed in June 1919, recognised the sovereignty of ] over Transylvania. The Treaties of ] (1919) and ] (signed on June ]) further elaborated the status of Transylvania and defined the new border between the states of Hungary and Romania. ] and ] were crowned at ] in the year ].


{{Blockquote|''And because God with His grace went before the Hungarians, he gave them a great victory and their enemies fell before them as hay before reapers. And in that battle two dukes of the Cumans and three princes of the Bulgarians were slain, and Glad, their duke, escaped in flight but all his army, melting like wax before flame, was destroyed at the point of the sword. Then Zuard, Cadusa and Boyta, having won victory, setting forth from there, came to the borders of the Bulgarians and encamped beside the Ponoucea river. Duke Glad, having fled, as we said above, for fear of the Hungarians, entered Keve castle and, on the third day, Zuardu, Cadusa and Boyta, from whom the Brucsa kindred descends, having arranged their army began to fight against Keve castle.''|]: '']''<ref name="Anonymus" />}}
In August ], during the ], ] gave the northern half of Transylvania to ] by the second ]. The ] (]) after the end of the ] rendered the ], and the territory of northern Transylvania was returned to ]. The post-WWII borders with ], agreed on at the ] were identical with those set out in ].


] ({{langx|hu|Ménmarót}}) was the ruler of the lands between the rivers ], ] and ] at the time of the ] around 900. According to the '']'', ] duchy was populated primarily with ] and ], and he acknowledged the ] of the ruling ] at the time. According to ], ] communicated "haughtily with a Bulgarian heart".<ref name="Anonymus" />
==Greater Romania (România Mare)==
]


{{Blockquote|''After spending several days, Duke Árpád, having taken the advice of his noblemen, sent envoys to the castle of Bihar, to Duke Menumorout, asking him, by right of his forbear, King Attila, to give him the land from the Szamos river to the border of Nyr, up to the Meszes Gate , and he sent him gifts, just as he had previously sent to Salan, duke of Titel . And in that embassy were sent two of the most energetic warriors: Vsubuu, father of Zoloucu, and Velec, from whose progeny Turda, the bishop, is descended. For these were the most nobleby birth, like the others that set forth from the Scythian land and who followed Duke Álmos with a great host of peoples.''|]: '']''<ref name="Anonymus" />}}
The Romanian expression ''România Mare'' (literal translation "Great Romania") generally refers to the ] state in the years between the ] and ]s and, by extension, to the territory Romania covered at the time (see the map). ] achieved at that time its greatest territorial extent, managing to unite all the historic Romanian lands (which were also inhabited by a majority of Romanians). Historically, "Great Romania" represented one of the ideals of Romanian ]. It is still seen by many as a "paradise lost", often by comparison with the "stunted" Communist Romania.


According to the '']'', the ] besieged and seized ] fortress at ] which caused him to apologise for his Bulgar sympathies and offered his daughter in marriage to ], the son of ], the ]. The chronicle states that ] died without a son before 907 and left his whole kingdom in peace to ], his son-in-law.<ref name="Anonymus" />
To exploit the ] connotation of the term, a ] uses it as its name.


] was an early-11th-century ruler in the territory now known as ], According to the '']'', he was a descendant of ]. He taxed salt which was transferred to King ] on the ]. The Hungarian king sent ], ] former commander-in-chief, against him at the head of a large royal army. ] defeated and killed ], ] and its capital Csanád (today's ] in ]) were named after him.
The Romanian term "România Mare" is sometimes translated as "Great Romania", both to refer to the historic notion, and to translate the name of the political party.


=== As part of the medieval Kingdom of Hungary ===
In ], at the end of ], ] and ] united with the ], Transylvania united by a ''Proclamation of Union'' of ] voted by the Deputies of the Romanians from Transylvania; Bessarabia, having declared its independence from ] in ] by the Conference of the Country (Sfatul Ţarii), called in Romanian troops to protect the province from the ]s who were spreading the ]. The union of the regions of Transylvania, ], ] and ] with the Old Kingdom of Romania was ratified in ] by the ] which recognised the sovereignty of Romania over these regions and settled the border between the independent Republic of ] and the ]. The union of ] and Bessarabia with Romania was ratified in ] by the ]. Romania had also recently acquired the Southern ] territory called the ] from ] as a result of its victory in the ] in ].
{{Main|Kingdom of Hungary}}


==== High Middle Ages ====
==Historical population==
{{Main|Kingdom of Hungary (1000–1301)}}
<!-- Image with unknown copyright status removed: ] -->
{| class="wikitable" border=1 cellspacing=0 cellpadding=2 style="border-collapse:collapse;"
!Year||Total||Romanians||Hungarians||Germans
|-
|1850|| 1,823,222 ||57.2%||26.8%||10.5%
|-
|1869|| 4,224,436 ||59%||25%||9.5%
|-
|1880||4,032,851||57%||26%||9.0%
|-
|1890||4,429,564||56%||27.1%||12.5%
|-
|1900||4,840,722||55%||29.5%%||11.9%
|-
|1910||5,262,495||53.7%||31.6%||10.7%
|-
|1919||5,259,918||57.1%||26.5%||9.8%
|-
|1920||5,208,345||57.3%||25.5%||10.6%
|-
|1930||5,114,214||58.3%||26.7%||9.7%
|-
|1941||5,548,363||55.9%||29.5%||9%
|-
|1948||5,761,127||65.1%||25.7%||5.8%
|-
|1956||6,232,312||65.5%||25.9%||6%
|-
|1966||6,736,046||68%||24.2%||5.6%
|-
|1977||7,500,229||69.4%||22.6%||4.6%
|-
|1992||7,723,313||75.3%||21%||1.2%
|}


The ] existed c. 862 until 1000, then it was re-organized as a Christian Kingdom by King Saint Stephen who was the 5th descendant of Grand Prince Álmos.<ref name="Hun Avar Hungarian Genetics 2019" /> In 1000 Stephen I of Hungary, grand prince of the Hungarian tribes, was recognised by the ] and by his brother-in-law ] as king of ]. Although Stephen was raised as a ] and ] of the Hungarians was achieved mostly by Rome, he also recognized and supported orthodoxy. Attempts by Stephen to control all Hungarian tribal territories led to wars, including one with his maternal uncle Gyula (a chieftain in Transylvania; ''Gyula'' was the second-highest title in the Hungarian tribal confederation).<ref>{{cite web
|url=http://mek.niif.hu/03400/03407/html/66.html
|title=Gyula and the Gyulas
|work=History Institute, Hungarian Academy of Sciences History of Transylvania, vol. 1
|format=book
|page=382
|access-date=January 4, 2013
|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20121004160639/http://mek.niif.hu/03400/03407/html/66.html
|archive-date=October 4, 2012
|url-status=dead
|df=mdy-all
}}</ref> In 1002, Stephen led an army into Transylvania and Gyula surrendered without a fight. This made possible the organization of the Transylvanian Catholic episcopacy (with ] as its seat), which was finished in 1009 when the ] (as papal legate) visited Stephen and they approved diocesan divisions and boundaries.<ref name=":17" /><ref>{{cite web |url=http://restromania.com/Sociologie/TheHistoryOfTransilvania_1000-1900.htm |title=Restromania.com |website=Restromania.com |access-date=2017-07-10 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20100709201949/http://www.restromania.com/Sociologie/TheHistoryOfTransilvania_1000-1900.htm |archive-date=July 9, 2010 |url-status=dead |df=mdy-all}}</ref>
] captures his uncle ], the ruler of ] (], 1358)]]{{Blockquote|''After when Saint Stephen had been deemed worthy, and won the crown of the royal majesty by divine order, he waged a famous and profitable war against his maternal uncle named Gyula, who at that time ruled the entire Transylvanian country with his own power. So in the 1002nd year of Our Lord's birth, King Saint Stephen captured Gyula, his wife and two sons and sent them to Hungary...Saint Stephen annexed Gyula's big, rich country all the way to Hungary.''|]: '']''<ref name="mek.oszk.hu">''Mark of Kalt: Chronicon Pictum'' https://mek.oszk.hu/10600/10642/10642.htm</ref>}}


According to the '']'', King ] defeated Kean, a ruler of Bulgarians and Slavs in southern ].
] defeats Kean "Duke of the Bulgarians and Slavs" (], 1358)]]
{{Blockquote|''Then, He sent his army against Kean, the leader of the Bulgarians and Slavs. These peoples live in places that are very strong according to their natural location, therefore it cost him to much trouble and battle sweat until he finally defeated and killed the named leader. He acquired an inestimable amount of treasure, especially gold, pearls and precious stones. He placed one of his great-grandfathers here, Zoltán by name, who later held those parts of Transylvania as a hereditary province, therefore, he was colloquially called Zoltán of Transylvania. He lived to the time of the holy king and was a very old man, that is why the king made him above the rich nations.''|]: '']''<ref name="mek.oszk.hu"/>}}

Medieval ] was an integral part of the ]; however, it was an administratively distinct unit.<ref>{{cite book|author=]|title=Hungary: From Ninth Century Origins to the 1956 Uprising|publisher=]|year=2008|page=23|isbn=978-0-202-36665-4|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=kjInqy_sxisC&q=%22Unlike+Croatia%2C+however%2C+Transylvania+was+not+a+separate+Land+of+the+Hungarian+Crown%2C+but+simply+an+administratively+distinct+part+of+the+kingdom+of+Hungary.%22&pg=PA23|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200514103056/https://books.google.com/books?id=kjInqy_sxisC&pg=PA23&dq=%22Unlike+Croatia,+however,+Transylvania+was+not+a+separate+Land+of+the+Hungarian+Crown,+but+simply+an+administratively+distinct+part+of+the+kingdom+of+Hungary.%22&hl=en&sa=X&redir_esc=y#v=onepage&q=%22Unlike%20Croatia%2C%20however%2C%20Transylvania%20was%20not%20a%20separate%20Land%20of%20the%20Hungarian%20Crown%2C%20but%20simply%20an%20administratively%20distinct%20part%20of%20the%20kingdom%20of%20Hungary.%22&f=false|url-status=dead|archive-date=2020-05-14}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|author=Felicia Rosu|title=Elective Monarchy in Transylvania and Poland-Lithuania, 1569–1587|publisher=]|year=2017|page=24|isbn=978-0-19-250643-6|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Y_pADwAAQBAJ&q=transylvania+%22integral+part%22&pg=PA24|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200514102659/https://books.google.com/books?dq=transylvania+%22integral+part%22&hl=en&id=Y_pADwAAQBAJ&pg=PA24&sa=X&redir_esc=y#v=onepage&q=transylvania%20%22integral%20part%22&f=false|url-status=dead|archive-date=2020-05-14}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|author1=]|author2=Margit Feischmidt|author3=Jon Fox|author4=Liana Grancea|title=Nationalist Politics and Everyday Ethnicity in a Transylvanian Town|publisher=]|year=2018|page=57|isbn=978-0-88033-479-2|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=n_1ZDwAAQBAJ&q=transylvania+%22integral+part%22&pg=PA63|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200514102844/https://books.google.com/books?id=n_1ZDwAAQBAJ&pg=PA63&lpg=PA63&dq=transylvania+%22integral+part%22&source=bl&ots=XoGMkPvfb0&sig=ACfU3U2FtJtvoX5yrFfOxyi3jeMic90dPQ&hl=en&sa=X&redir_esc=y#v=onepage&q=transylvania%20%22integral%20part%22&f=false|url-status=dead|archive-date=2020-05-14}}</ref> The medieval ] was not divided into provinces, although at the beginning of the 14th century its kings bore a long title that included the names of nine countries and provinces – ''"By the grace of God, King of Hungary, Dalmatia, Croatia, Rama, Serbia, Galicia, Lodomeria, Cumania and Bulgaria".'' However, the majority of addresses were demand addresses. Actual rule was only exercised over ] and ], where the Hungarian authority was represented by the ] placed at the head of the provinces. Within the country – due to their great distance from the center – only two separate territorial governments were established, which are sometimes mentioned as a country (regnum) in the sources, but were never included among the titles of the ]: ] along the eastern borders and ] south of the ].<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Csukovits |first=Enikő |date=May 2022 |title=Nagy Lajos és a "magyar nagyhatalom" |url=https://rubicon.hu/cikkek/nagy-lajos-es-a-magyar-nagyhatalom |journal=Rubikon}}</ref>
]
The first recorded Pecheneg invasion of Transylvania occurred during the reign of ]. The ], was an engagement between an army of ] and ] commanded by Osul and the troops of King ] and his cousins, Dukes ] and ], in ] in 1068.

{{multiple image
| align = left
| direction = vertical
| width = 220
| image1 = Derzs4.jpg
| alt1 = King Saint Ladislaus of Hungary, knight, horse, spear, medieval, fresco, Transylvania
| caption1 =
| image2 = Derzs101.jpg
| alt2 =
| caption2 =
| image3 = Derzs102.jpg
| alt3 =
| caption3 =
| image4 = Szekelyderzs 06 fresco.jpg
| alt4 =
| caption4 =
| footer = King Saint Ladislaus, the knight-king (fresco of the ] in the church of ], 1419)
}}

King ] released the imprisoned former king, ] at the time of the ceremony of the canonization of the first five Hungarian saints. After his release, Solomon made a final effort to regain his crown. He persuaded a ] chieftain, Kutesk, to invade Hungary. Solomon promised Kutesk, that he would give him the right of possession over Transylvania and would take his daughter as wife. King Ladislaus defeated the invaders in 1085.
] in 1068, Saint Ladislaus is fighting a duel with a ] warrior who kidnapped a girl (], 1358)]]
Of the known Hungarian documents drafted before 1200, only twenty-seven bear some reference to Transylvania; two date from the 11th, the rest from the 12th century. Of the latter, sixteen reveal only the name of some Transylvanian, religious or lay dignitary, such as a bishop, a dean, a voivode, or a count. In the 13th century, and particularly after 1250, the number of documents touching on Transylvania grows rapidly and reaches over four hundred.<ref name="Makkai2001">{{Cite book |last=Makkai |first=László |title=History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – III. Transylvania in the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom (896–1526) – 1. Transylvania's Indigenous Population at the Time of the Hungarian Conquest |publisher=Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences) |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7 |language=English |chapter=Place-names and Ethnicity|chapter-url=http://mek.oszk.hu/03400/03407/html/60.html}}</ref>

===== Székelys =====
{{Main|Székelys}}

The ] have historically claimed descent from ]'s ].<ref name="Britannica2">{{cite encyclopedia |title=Szekler people |encyclopedia=] |url=http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/579333/Szekler}}</ref> Hungarian medieval chronicles recount that a contingent of ] remained in ], later allying with the returning ] they ] together in the 9th century.<ref name="Anonymus" /><ref>{{Cite book |last=Kézai |first=Simon |url=https://mek.oszk.hu/02200/02249/02249.htm |title=Gesta Hunnorum et Hungarorum |language=Hungarian}}</ref><ref name="Kalti" /><ref>{{Cite book |last=Thuróczy |first=John |url=http://thuroczykronika.atw.hu/pdf/Thuroczy.pdf |title=Chronica Hungarorum |language=Latin}}</ref> Several medieval Hungarian chronicles claimed that the ] people descended from ]:

{{Blockquote|''They, having set forth from the island, riding through the sand and flow of the Tisza, crossed at the harbour of Beuldu, and, riding on, they encamped beside the Kórógy river, and all the Székelys, who were previously the peoples of King Attila, having heard of Usubuu's fame, came to make peace and of their own will gave their sons as hostages along with divers gifts and they undertook to fight in the vanguard of Usubuu's army, and they forthwith sent the sons of the Székelys to Duke Árpád, and, together with the Székelys before them, began to ride against Menumorout.''|]: '']''<ref name="Anonymus" />}}

{{Blockquote|''These Székelys were the remains of the Huns, who when they learned that the Hungarians had returned to Pannonia for the second time, went to the returnees on the border of Ruthenia and conquered Pannonia together.''|]: '']''<ref>''Simon of Kéza: Gesta Hunnorum et Hungarorum'' https://mek.oszk.hu/02200/02249/02249.htm</ref>}}

{{Blockquote|''They were afraid of the western nations that they would suddenly attack them, so they went to Transylvania and did not call themselves Hungarians, but Székelys. The western clan hated the Huns in Attila's life. The Székelys are thus the remnants of the Huns, who remained in the mentioned field until the return of the other Hungarians. So when they knew that the Hungarians would return to Pannonia again, they hurried to Ruthenia to them, conquering the land of Pannonia together.''|]: '']''<ref name="mek.oszk.hu"/>}}

{{Blockquote|''It is said that in addition to the Huns who escorted Csaba, from the same nation, yet three thousand people were retreating, cut themselves out of the said battle, remained in Pannonia, and first established themself in a camp called Csigla's Field. They were afraid of the Western nations which they harassed in Attila's life, and they marched to Transylvania, the frontier of the Pannonian landscape, and they did not call themselves Huns or Hungarians, but Siculus, in their own word Székelys, so that they would not know that they are the remnants of the Huns or Hungarians. In our time, no one doubts, that the Székelys are the remnants of the Huns who first came to Pannonia, and because their people do not seem to have been mixed with foreign blood since then, they are also more strict in their morals, they also differ from other Hungarians in the division of lands. They have not yet forgotten the Scythian letters, and these are not inked on paper, but engraved on sticks skillfully, in the way of the carving. They later grew into not insignificant people, and when the Hungarians came to Pannonia again from Scythia, they went to Ruthenia in front of them with great joy, as soon as the news of their coming came to them. When the Hungarians took possession of Pannonia again, at the division of the country, with the consent of the Hungarians, these Székelys were given the part of the country that they had already chosen as their place of residence.''|]: '']''<ref name="thuroczykronika.atw.hu">''Johannes Thuróczy: Chronica Hungarorum'' http://thuroczykronika.atw.hu/pdf/Thuroczy.pdf</ref>}}
]
In the ], the ] played a role in the defense of the ] against the ] in their posture as guards of the eastern border.<ref name="ethnic">{{cite book |author=Piotr Eberhardt |url={{Google books |plainurl=yes |id=jLfX1q3kJzgC |page=1}} |title=Ethnic Groups and Population Changes in Twentieth-century Central-Eastern Europe |date=January 2003 |publisher=M. E. Sharpe, Armonk, NY and London, England, 2003 |isbn=978-0-7656-0665-5}}</ref> ] stated in the book ''Hungaria et Athila'' in 1536 that ''"Hungarians and Székelys share the same language, with the difference that the Székelys have their own words specific to their nation."''<ref>{{cite book |last=Csukovits |first=Enikő |url=http://epa.oszk.hu/00900/00979/00307/pdf/006.pdf |title=Késő középkori leírások Erdély-képe |year=2005 |language=Hungarian |trans-title=Image of Transylvania in late medieval descriptions |quote=Hungari et Siculi eadem lingua utuntur, nisi quod Siculi quaendam peculiaria gentis suae habeant vocabula}}</ref><ref name=":14">{{cite book |last=Olahus |first=Nicolaus |url=http://mek.oszk.hu/20200/20285/20285.pdf |title=Hungaria et Athila |language=Latin}}</ref><ref name=":15">{{Cite book |last=Szigethy |first=Gábor |url=http://mek.niif.hu/06000/06072/html/gmolah0003.html |title=Oláh Miklós: Hungária |year=2003 |language=Hungarian}}</ref> The people of Székelys were in general regarded as the most Hungarian of Hungarians. In 1558, a Hungarian poet, Mihály Vilmányi Libécz voiced this opinion, instructing the reader in his poem that if they had doubts about the correctness of the Hungarian language: ''"Consult without fail the language of the ancient Székelys, for they are the guardians of the purest Hungarian tongue"''.<ref name=":34" />

===== Saxons =====
{{Main|Transylvanian Saxons}}

In the 12th and 13th centuries, the areas in the south and northeast were settled by ] colonists known as ]. Tradition holds that ''Siebenbürgen'', the German name for Transylvania, derives from the seven principal fortified towns founded by these ].

The first German settlers called in by ] in around 1160 came from the ] and established their villages between the ] and ] rivers. Around the same time north of them, German "guests" (''hospites'') arrived at the kingly estates in Radna and Beszterce. The colonization was organized by the ''Gräve''s (]) or ''geréb''s (]). Some ''geréb''s received judicial, administrative, martial positions. These titles later became hereditary.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Szabó |first=Péter |title=Az erdélyi fejedelemség |publisher=Kulturtrade |year=1997 |isbn=963-9069-18-3 |location=] |page=15 |trans-title=The Transylvanian principality |issn=1417-6114}} Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by ]</ref>

Already in the 13th century, Transylvanian Saxony was divided into seats mirroring the Székelys. The basis of the Transylvanian German administration was laid by ] in his 1224 diploma "]". He ceased the supervision of the voivode and gave the job (called "royal judge" (''királybíró'') from then on) to the ''ispán'' of Szeben. The municipal privileges enabling local priest and judge elections, that the Saxon seats and villages received came to be known as "Szeben freedom" (''szebeni szabadság''). The area of the Beszterce river could also enjoy the "Szeben freedom" from 1366 on. The Saxons only had to pay tax to the king. This was every year on St. Martin's Day, 11 November. Furthermore, 500 German armored soldiers were recruited into the Hungarian army. The recruitment and training was managed by the Saxon count, the second most powerful Saxon lord in the colony.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Szabó |first=Péter |title=Az erdélyi fejedelemség |publisher=Kulturtrade |year=1997 |isbn=963-9069-18-3 |location=] |page=16 |trans-title=The Transylvanian principality |issn=1417-6114}} Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by ]</ref>

As the society evolved, the Saxon middle class discriminated the ''geréb''s who largely assimilated into the ]. The now leaderless communities became either craftmen or independent peasants. The markets where they sold their products became towns. A new class also emerged: the merchant citizenry. Their towns gained the right to tax cargoes, containing expensive eastern goods. As the Saxons now preferred hiring mercenaries rather than recruiting from their own folk, the count post, now functioning more of an economist, was taken over by the mayor of Szeben. The mayor was chosen by an urban council of 12 persons who came from a council of 100 persons. Ergo, the Saxon society's most powerful officials were the royal judge and the mayor, both from Szeben.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Szabó |first=Péter |title=Az erdélyi fejedelemség |publisher=Kulturtrade |year=1997 |isbn=963-9069-18-3 |location=] |pages=16–17 |trans-title=The Transylvanian principality |issn=1417-6114}} Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by ]</ref>

The ecclesia of Transylvanian Saxony was very divided. Some counties in the southern part were attached to the provostship of Szeben, others to the bishopric of Gyulafehérvár.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Szabó |first=Péter |title=Az erdélyi fejedelemség |publisher=Kulturtrade |year=1997 |isbn=963-9069-18-3 |location=] |page=17 |trans-title=The Transylvanian principality |issn=1417-6114}} Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by ]</ref>

{{Blockquote|''God wanted them to move to Pannonia as soon as possible. Then they crossed mountains for three months, and finally, against the will of the said peoples, they reached the border area of Pannonia, the land now called Transylvania. When they marched into this land, fearing the attack of the surrounding peoples, the whole corps of the militants under their command was divided into seven armies, and captains, lieutenants, corporals were appointed in the usual manner to lead each army, and each army consisted of thirty thousand and eight hundred and fifty-seven armed warriors. Because at the time of their second exodus from Scythia, from the one hundred and eight tribes, two hundred and sixteen thousand armed men were reportedly brought with them, that is, two thousand of every tribe, except those of the household. Over these seven armies, a captain was assigned to lead each of them, and seven hillforts were built to protect their wives and animals and they remained in those castles for a time. This is why the Germans call this part of the land Siebenbürgen, meaning seven castles to this day.''|]: '']''<ref name="thuroczykronika.atw.hu"/>}}

===== Teutonic Knights =====
The German influence became more marked when, in 1211, King ] called on the ] to protect Transylvania in the ] from the ]. After the order strengthened its grip on the territory and expanded it beyond Transylvania without authorisation, Andrew expelled the Knights in 1225.

===== "Voivod" (end 12th–13th century) =====
{{Main|Voivode of Transylvania}}

Administration in Transylvania was at the hands of a '']'' appointed by the king (the word ''voivod'', or ''voievod'', first appeared in 1193). Before then, the word ''ispán'' was used for the chief official of ]. Transylvania came under ''voivod'' rule after 1263, when the duties of the Counts of Szolnok (Doboka) and Alba were eliminated. The voivod controlled seven '']''. According to the '']'', Transylvania's first voivod was ], the same person as ], great-grandfather of ]. This is debated by modern historians, as in the ] a person couldn't live for so long and be capable to perform such an important position; however, it is not questioned that Zoltán was the relative of the king, maybe his brother.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Györffy |first=György |title=István király és műve |publisher=Gondolat Könyvkiadó |year=1983 |isbn=9632812212}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |last1=Köpeczi |first1=Béla |url=https://mek.oszk.hu/02100/02109/html/index.html |title=Erdély története |last2=Makkai |first2=László |last3=Mócsy |first3=András |last4=Szász |first4=Zoltán |publisher=Akadémiai Kiadó |year=1986 |location=Budapest}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |last=Geréb |first=László |url=https://mek.oszk.hu/10600/10642/10642.htm |title=Képes krónika |publisher=Magyar Hírlap and Maecenas kiadó |year=1993 |isbn=963-8164-07-7}}</ref>] in 1190, during the rule of ]|alt=Kingdom of Hungary, King Béla III of Hungary, 1190, Europe, map]]

===== Mongol invasions =====
{{Main|First Mongol invasion of Hungary|Second Mongol invasion of Hungary}}

]
In 1241, Transylvania suffered during the ]. ] invaded Transylvania from the ] (Ojtoz) Pass, while ] attacked in the south from the Mehedia Pass towards ].<ref>James Chambers, ''The Devil's Horsemen: The Mongol Invasion of Europe''. Atheneum. New York. 1979. {{ISBN|0-689-10942-3}}</ref> While Subutai advanced northward to meet ], Güyük attacked Hermannstadt/Nagyszeben (Sibiu) to prevent the Transylvanian nobility from aiding King ]. ], ] and the ] region were ravaged by the Mongols, in addition to the Hungarian king's silver mine at ]. A separate Mongol force destroyed the western Cumans near the ] in the Carpathians and annihilated the ]. Estimates of population decline in Transylvania due to the Mongol invasion range from 15 to 50 percent.

The Cumans converted to Roman Catholicism and, after their defeat by the Mongols, sought refuge in central Hungary; ] (1244–1290), known as Erzsébet in Hungarian, a Cuman princess, married ] in 1254.

In 1285, ] with ] led the invasion of Hungary. ] led an army in northern Hungary but was stopped by heavy Carpathian snow; he was defeated near ] by the royal army of ] and ambushed by the Székelys in retreat. ] army ravaged ]; cities such as ], ] and ] were plundered. Still, the invaders suffered from lack of food, being also confronted with the resistance of the local people, ], ] and ].<ref name="=De Medio Aevo">{{cite journal |author=Madgearu |first=Alexandru |date=2018 |title=The Mongol domination and the detachment of the Romanians of Wallachia from the domination of the Hungarian Kingdom |url=https://revistas.ucm.es/index.php/DMAE/article/download/76013/4564456556992 |journal=De Medio Aevo |pages=219–220 |access-date=}}</ref>

Benedict, abbot of the church Szent Tamás of Esztergom, wrote regarding the ]: ''"26,000 Tatars were killed in the Kingdom of Hungary, so the Tatars fled, trying to save themselves from the hands of the Hungarians, they reached Transylvania, but the Székelys, Vlachs and Saxons blocked the roads with their scouts and surrounded them..."''.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Sófalvi |first=András |url=https://www.academia.edu/6209609 |title=A székelység szerepe a középkori és fejedelemség kori határvédelemben |publisher=Erdélyi Múzeum-Egyesület (Transylvanian Museum Association) |year=2012 |location=Kolozsvár |language=Hungarian |trans-title=The role of Székelys in border defense during the Middle Ages and the age of Principality |quote=sed siculi, olachi et Saxones omnes vias ipsorum cum indaginibus stipaverunt sive giraverunt et sic (de vita ipsorum omnino sunt de) necessitate cogente ibidem castra eorum sunt metati}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=A5tDAQAAMAAJ |title=Monumenta ecclesiae strigoniensis: Ab a. 1273 ad a. 1321 |pages=419 |language=Latin |chapter=434|last1=Knauz |first1=Nándor |year=1882}}</ref><ref name=":16">{{Cite book |last=Binder |first=Paul |url=https://epa.oszk.hu/03200/03277/00003/pdf/EPA03277_acta_1996_2_033_046.pdf |title=Antecedente și consecințe sudtransilvănene ale formării voievodatului Munteniei (sec. XIll-XIV.) II. = Havaselve vajdaság megalakulásának dél-erdélyi előzményei·és következményei (13–14. század) II. |year=1996 |pages=36 |language=Romanian |trans-title=Antecedents and consequences of the establishment of the Wallachian Voivodeship in Southern Transylvania (13th–14th centuries) II}}</ref> Iohannes Longus de Ypre, ] recorded that in the ] the passes of the Carpathians were defended together by the Romanians and the Székelys:<ref name="=De Medio Aevo" /> ''"However, the remnants of the Tatars returned to Cumania, after their retreat, the nations of Pannonia, the Vlachs and the Székelys, who live in the Zipheos mountains, which the Hungarians call forests , closed those passes in such a way that the Tatars could no longer cross them."''<ref name=":16" />

In 1288, the archbishop of Strigonius, Lodomerius, the most important Catholic church figure from Hungary, wrote an epistle "to the Hungarian, Saxon, Szeklely and Romanian nobles from the counties of Sibiu and Borsa in Transylvania", bringing serious charges against King Ladislaus IV and demanding them to no longer obey the sovereign and offer military aid against him.<ref name="Ioan Aurel Pop 2011, p.426">Ioan Aurel Pop, Din mainile vlahilor schismatici, Editura Litera, Bucuresti, 2011, p.426</ref>

==== Romanians' presence in Hungarian documents ====

According to Jean W. Sedlar, the oldest extant documents from Transylvania, dating from the 12th and 13th centuries, make passing references to both Hungarians and Vlachs.<ref name="Sedlar">{{cite book|author=Jean W Sedlar|title=East Central Europe in the Middle Ages, 1000–1500|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3o5lrvuwOVwC&pg=PA9|year=1994|publisher=University of Washington Press|isbn=978-0-295-97291-6|pages=9–}}</ref>

In 1213, an army of Vlachs, ] and ], led by the ], ], attacked the ] - ] and ] in the ] of ].<ref>Curta, 2006, p. 385</ref> After this, all Hungarian battles in the Carpathian region were supported by Romance-speaking soldiers from Transylvania.<ref>], Românii în secolul al XIII-lea între cruciată și imperiul mongol, București, 1993, 36; A. Lukács, Țara Făgărașului, 156; T. Sălăgean, Transilvania în a doua jumătate a secolului al XIII-lea. Afirmarea regimului congregațional, Cluj-Napoca, 2003, 26–27</ref>{{dubious|date=October 2023|reason=Fringe, how do we know the language of soldiers in every single Hungarian battle? For example which battles? Source? Is this really belong to history of Transylvania or rather to history of Romanians? Battle in Bulgaria? That is not Transylvania}}

] founded on the lands taken from the Romanians|left]]

A royal charter from 1223 is the first data on Romanians in Transylvania, related to the monastery of Kerc (now ] in Romania), which mentions that the Vlachs owned the land when the monastery was founded.{{sfn|Kristó|2003|p=140–141}}<ref>{{cite book |last=Curta |first=Florin |url=https://archive.org/details/southeasterneuro0000curt |title=Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500–1250 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |year=2006 |isbn=978-0-521-89452-4 |page= |author-link=Florin Curta |url-access=registration}}</ref> According to the '']'' issued by King ] in 1224, the Transylvanian ] were entitled to use certain forests together with the Vlachs and Pechenegs.{{sfn|Kristó|2003|p=140–141}}

] (between 1200 and 1400).|246x246px]]

In 1252 King ], for his services in various foreign embassies, donates to Vince, Comes of the Székely of Sebus, the land called Zek between the territory of the Vlachs of ], the Saxons of ], and the Székelys of Sebus, which once belonged to a Saxon estate called Fulkun, but has been uninhabited since the Mongol invasion.<ref>{{cite web |title=Erdélyi okmánytár I. (1023–1300) (Magyar Országos Levéltár kiadványai, II. Forráskiadványok 26. Budapest, 1997) {{!}} Könyvtár {{!}} Hungaricana |url=https://library.hungaricana.hu/hu/view/MolDigiLib_MOLkiadv2_26/?pg=193&layout=s |access-date=2023-08-18 |website=library.hungaricana.hu |page=196}}</ref>

In 1256 King ], upon the complaint of Archbishop ] of ], confirms the right of the archdiocese to tithes from mining wages and from animal taxes collected from the Szeklers and Romanians to the king or anyone else, among the judicial, accommodation and taxation privileges of the archdiocese, with the exception of land rents from Saxons, but also from Romanians from everywhere and from anywhere they came.<ref>{{cite web |title=Erdélyi okmánytár I. (1023–1300) (Magyar Országos Levéltár kiadványai, II. Forráskiadványok 26. Budapest, 1997) {{!}} Könyvtár {{!}} Hungaricana |url=https://library.hungaricana.hu/hu/view/MolDigiLib_MOLkiadv2_26/?pg=193&layout=s |access-date=2023-08-18 |website=library.hungaricana.hu |page=197}}</ref>

In 1290, ] grants three Hungarian landowners from ] and ] the right to invite Vlach laborers into the country "from South of the mountains".<ref name="TWF">{{Cite book |last1=The Danubian Research Centre |url=http://www.magtudin.org/Documented_Facts_and_Figures_on_Transylvania.pdf |title=Documented Facts and Figures on Transylvania |last2=The Transylvanian World Federation |last3=Albert Wass de Czege |publisher=The Danubian Press |year=1977 |isbn=0-87934-041-X |location=Astor, Florida}}</ref>

In the spring of 1291, in Alba Iulia, King ], the last from the ], convened and presided over an assembly consisting of the representatives of "all nobles, Saxons, Szeklers and Vlachs" (''cum universis Nobilibus, Saxonibus, Syculis et Olachis''). This was the general congregation of all the privileged groups in Transylvania (the Hungarian nobles, the Saxons, the Szeklers and the Romanians), held about six months after the General Assembly of the Kingdom of Hungary, unfold at Buda.<ref name="Ioan Aurel Pop 2011, p.426" />

===== Power system: the "estates" (12th–14th century) =====

The three most important 14th-century dignitaries were the voivod, the Bishop of Transylvania and the Abbot of Kolozsmonostor (on the outskirts of present-day Cluj-Napoca).

Transylvania was organized according to the ] system. Its estates were privileged groups, or ''universitates'' (the central power acknowledged some collective freedoms), with socio-economic and political power; they were also organized using ethnic criteria.

As in the rest of the Hungarian kingdom, the first estate was the aristocracy (lay and ecclesiastic): ethnically heterogeneous, but undergoing homogenization around its Hungarian nucleus. The document granting privileges to the aristocracy was the ], issued by King Andrew II. The other estates were the Saxons, Szeklers and Romanians, all with an ethno-linguistic basis. The Saxons, who had settled in southern Transylvania in the 12th and 13th centuries, were granted privileges in 1224 by the ]. The Szeklers and Romanians were granted partial privileges. While the Szeklers consolidated their privileges, extending them to the entire ethnic group, the Romanians had difficulty retaining their privileges in certain areas (''terrae Vlachorum or districtus Valachicales'') and lost their estate rank. Nevertheless, when the king (or the voivod) summoned the general assembly of Transylvania (''congregatio'') during the 13th and 14th centuries it was attended by the four estates: noblemen, Saxons, Szeklers and Romanians (''Universis nobilibus, Saxonibus, Syculis et Olachis in partibus Transiluanis'').

===== Vlach law =====
{{Main|Vlach law}}
The ] was a set of laws regulating the way of life and farming of the ]an and ] practicing ] pastoralism that has been also introduced in the ], thus affecting ].<ref name=":19">{{Cite book |last=Bárth |first=János |url=https://www.arcanum.com/hu/online-kiadvanyok/Lexikonok-magyar-neprajzi-lexikon-71DCC/?list=eyJmaWx0ZXJzIjogeyJNVSI6IFsiTkZPX0xFWF9MZXhpa29ub2tfNzFEQ0MiXX0sICJxdWVyeSI6ICJ2bGFjaCJ9 |title=Magyar néprajzi lexikon – Ötödik kötet |publisher=Akadémiai Kiadó – Ethnography Research Group of the Hungarian Academy of Science |year=1982 |isbn=963-05-1285-8 |editor-last=Ortutay |editor-first=Gyula |location=Budapest |language=Hungarian |trans-title=Hungarian Ethnographic Lexicon - Volume V |chapter=vlachjogú falu |trans-chapter=Village with Vlach law |editor2-last=Bodrogi |editor2-first=Tibor |editor3-last=Diószegi |editor3-first=Vilmos |editor4-last=Fél |editor4-first=Edit |editor5-last=Gunda |editor5-first=Béla |editor6-last=Kósa |editor6-first=László |editor7-last=Martin |editor7-first=György |editor8-last=Pócs |editor8-first=Éva |editor9-last=Rajeczky |editor9-first=Benjamin |chapter-url=https://mek.oszk.hu/02100/02115/html/5-1437.html |editor10-last=Tálasi |editor10-first=István |editor11-last=Vincze |editor11-first=István |editor12-last=Kicsi |editor12-first=Sándor |editor13-last=Nagy |editor13-first=Olivérné |editor14-last=Csikós |editor14-first=Magdolna |editor15-last=Koroknay |editor15-first=István |editor16-last=Kádár |editor16-first=József |editor17-last=Máté |editor17-first=Károly |editor18-last=Süle |editor18-first=Jenő}}</ref> The expression ''"ius valachicum"'' appears in documents issued in the ] in the 14th century, referring to a type of law followed by the Romanian population in the kingdom. It was a type of "common law" used by the Romanian population in ], that is also cognate with the law used in both ] and ]. In the ], the unwritten law (customary law) coexisted with the written law (royal decrees), they had the same authority and were applied accordingly in the courts.<ref name=":26"/>

In Romanian historiography, the law in the ] is cognate of the customary laws in ] and ]<ref name=":26">{{cite book |last=Magina |first=Adrian |title=Government and Law in Medieval Moldavia, Transylvania and Wallachia |date=2013 |isbn=978-0-903425-87-2 |editor1-last=Rady |editor1-first=Martyn |page= |chapter=From Custom to Written Law: Ius Valachicum in the Banat |publisher=School of Slavonic and East European Studies UCL |editor2-last=Simion |editor2-first=Alexandru |chapter-url=https://www.researchgate.net/publication/280444975}}</ref> and a continuation of the pre-Hungarian Slavo-Romanian legal practices of agricultural land distribution and social stratification (the title of kneze is of Slavic origin but correspondent to Romanian {{lang|ro|jude}}). The Romanian historian ] says that the customary law originates from ] habit of land distribution were "sortes" (Romanian: ''sorți'') were drawn, the land was divided in ''falces'' (Romanian: ''fălci''), the neighbouring ''falces'' owner was a ''vicinus'' (Romanian: vecin). The uphold of the law was overseen by ''judes'' (Romanian ''juzi'') a title that was replaced by the Slavic word ''knez'' and developed ''in situ'' throughout the centuries.<ref>Pop, Ioan-Aurel (1996). Românii și maghiarii în secolele IX-XIV. Geneza statului medieval în Transilvania] . Center for Transylvanian Studies. p. 49</ref> The law was connected to the so-called Romanian districts "'']''". The first Romanian districts are mentioned in the 14th century, after they become more visible in the records. These districts encountered throughout the ] are not specific to a Romanian population, the term depending upon context differed in its meaning. That ]s had some sort of legal autonomy, where people might use Romanian customary law. The ] had roots in the Romano-Byzantine legal tradition which was influenced by the Hungarian customary law.<ref name=":26" /> More than 60 ]s are known to have existed in the Kingdom of Hungary.<ref>Pop, Ioan-Aurel (1996). Românii și maghiarii în secolele IX-XIV. Geneza statului medieval în Transilvania] . Center for Transylvanian Studies. p. 177</ref>

In Hungarian historiography, due to the settlement activities of the kenezes, villages with ] arose in the ] between the 13th and 16th centuries, initially mostly inhabited by ] (]) and ]. The very first villages with ] were established in ], their numbers increased, and spread in ], and in other parts of the ], primarily in mountainous areas. Mostly shepherds lived in their villages with the ]. According to this law, people were settled where the natural conditions were not favorable for farming. Its essential elements were the unique taxation methods. As the law had a more freedom of degree of taxation, it was favoring the immigration of foreigners.<ref name=":19" /> The origin of Vlach law, that the ] was not only chieftain, but also a settlement contractor, who receives some uninhabited land from the king in order to settle it and then he and his descendants judge over the settlers in non-principal matters. These areas are smaller or larger in proportion to the size of the donated land. There were ] with 300 families, but also ones with barely four or five families. Initially, they settled in the vicinity of existing villages, but from the middle of the 14th century, they also founded independent settlements.<ref name=":33">{{Cite book |last=Dr. Jancsó |first=Benedek |url=https://mek.oszk.hu/10100/10104/10104.pdf |title=Erdély története |publisher=Minerva |location=Cluj-Kolozsvár |pages=63 |language=Hungarian |trans-title=History of Transylvania |chapter=Erdély története az Anjou-ház uralkodása alatt |trans-chapter=History of Transylvania during the reign of the House of Anjou}}</ref>

The Romanian immigrants in the ] are invariably characterized in Hungarian sources as mountain shepherds. As late as the 16th century, an official report referred to Romanians as people who kept many animals in the forests and mountains. The "sheep tax" (''quinquagesima ovium'', meaning "sheep fiftieth") was paid only by the Romanians, a people closely identified with sheep-breeding. The tax required the delivery of one sheep for every fifty sheep held. Since the mountain-dwelling Romanians practised but subsistence farming, they were not taxed on their agricultural output.<ref name="The Mongol Invasion and Its Consequences">{{Cite book |last=Makkai |first=László |title=History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – III. Transylvania in the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom (896–1526) – 3. From the Mongol Invasion to the Battle of Mohács |publisher=Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences) |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7 |language=English |chapter=The Mongol Invasion and Its Consequences |chapter-url=http://mek.niif.hu/03400/03407/html/76.html}}</ref>

Contrary to the name of this law, not only the ] (]), but also other peoples were entitled to this right. The village with ] was not only the place of residence of the ] or ] population, ], ], ] and ] also settled according to the more free ], favorable to the immigration of foreigners.<ref name=":19" />

] was the title of a leader who held authority over several ]. Sources dating from the 14th century confirm that whereas ] was a hereditary title, the voivodes were initially elected by the Romanians, which was a practice consistent with Hungarian customary law, which provided that immigrant groups elect a leader from their ranks. (] elected their captains and judges, ] elected the magistrates who worked alongside the royal court), and ). The voivodes followed the example of the kenezes and obtained that their status and privileges be passed on to their heirs. The hereditary status of voivodes and kenez did not deprive ordinary Romanians of their legal and economic rights, those rights were recognized by the castellans at the head of Hungarian castle districts. In the district courts, in accordance with Hungarian administrative practice, they appointed not only kenezes but also Romanian priests and commoners, and the courts followed Romanian customary law in rendering judgment.<ref name="The Mongol Invasion and Its Consequences" />

The most important characteristics of the legal status of villages with ] were the following: the judge of the resettled population is the settler kenezes, or was his heir, and the court of Hungarian royal officers judged the ]. One third of the amount of fines imposed on the people went to the ], and two thirds could be used by the villages for their own needs. The villages could redeem their public service obligation with a tenth of their produce. The population gave a royal fiftieth of their animals.<ref name=":19" />

In the early 14th century, it was recorded about 40 Romanian districts, which stretched through eastern Hungary and ], northwards to ]. The knezes were entrusted with the duty to populate private and royal estates. The Romanian knezes in return for their settlement activities, obtained permanent leadership of the settlements which they had founded and they acquired rights to revenues. The knezes held the title of nobles, however the knezes were not qualified as full nobles, because they were obligated to pay duties to the castle in exchange for their estates. The duties of the Romanian knezes varied according to the district and to the individual conditions under which their ancestors had initially acquired and settled the land: to provide a single mounted warrior for guarding the ] river against intrusion, and to supply livestock, including delivery of the "sheep fiftieth".<ref name=":210">{{Cite book |last=Rady |first=Martyn |url=https://www.academia.edu/1825911 |title=Nobility, land and service in medieval Hungary |publisher=PALGRAVE, Houndmills, Basingstoke, Hampshire and New York |year=2000 |isbn=0-333-71018-5 |pages=91–93}}</ref>

==== Later Middle Ages ====
{{Main|Kingdom of Hungary (1301–1526)|Unio Trium Nationum}}

]In the 14th century, the ] had a political and economic consolidation, thus ] prospered as never before.<ref name=":34">{{Cite book |last=Makkai |first=László |title=History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – III. Transylvania in the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom (896–1526) – 3. From the Mongol Invasion to the Battle of Mohács |publisher=Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences) |year=2001 |isbn=0-88033-479-7 |language=English |chapter=The Three Feudal 'Nations' and the Ottoman Threat |chapter-url=http://mek.niif.hu/03400/03407/html/82.html}}</ref> King ] dispatched ], ] to invade the lands of the ] in retaliation for the ] earlier plundering raids against ]. ] and his army of mainly ] warriors inflicted a defeat on a large ] army on 2 February 1345.{{sfn|Kristó|1988|pp=96–97}}{{sfn|Bertényi|1989|p=58}} The campaign had finally expelled the ] and ended the devastations of the Mongols in ].<ref name=":34" /> The ] was pushed back behind the ], thereafter the ] control of the lands between the ] and the ] weakened.{{sfn|Kristó|1988|pp=96–97}}{{sfn|Sălăgean|2005|p=199}}

In Hungarian historiography, the main source of problems was the relationship between nobles and villains, which was not resolved and was further complicated as claimed by legal and social aspects of the settlement of Romanians in the Hungarian counties. King ] visited Transylvania in 1366 to deal with the disorder.<ref name=":34" />

Among the Hungarian kings, King ] was the most frequent visitor in ], one reason to settle the problems of the southern borderlands. It was not a serious threat, however the armies of the ]s who are frequently rebelled against the Hungarian Crown rampaged the Saxon villages at the frontiers. To secure the defence of the southern mountain passes, King ] had rebuilt the castles of Talmács (now ] in Romania) and Törcs (now ] in Romania) by the Saxons of Szeben and Brassó (now ] and ] in Romania).<ref name=":34" />
] (late 13th century)]]
The relative calmness of public conditions in ] is reflected in the list of the ] in the 14th century. Individuals and families who enjoyed the Hungarian king's trust hold the extremely prestigious office for long periods, which ensured a political continuity: ] for 22 years, the ] for 26 years, and ] for 15 years. The ] was the governor, chief magistrate, and the military commander of the Transylvania's counties, his authority included the Székely and Saxon territories as well. The Székely and Saxon areas were governed by the ] and Count of the Saxons who were nominally independent from the Transylvanian voivode, and the Székelys and Saxons insisted for this status, because they were afraid that if they came under common judicial and administrative authority with the Hungarian nobility, their specific legal order would be pushed into the background by the influence of Hungarian noble law. The unified control of Transylvania was in the interests of the Hungarian kings, harmony among the chief officials of Transylvania was ensured that the ], who was also the ] of three of the four Saxon districts (Beszterce, Brassó, Medgyes-Selyk), was appointed from among the close relatives of the voivode. King ] entrusted Transylvania to the ] for the posts of the Voivode of Transylvania and the Count of the Székelys for most of the period between 1344 and 1376. The voivode represented Transylvania to the outside world. Inside Transylvania, the voivode was the connection between the social groups that were different by language, custom, interest, and law. The first institutional relations of the ] (Hungarian nobles, ], ]) were forged through the voivode. Legal, administrative or military questions often arose in which the three nations were interested. The Hungarian king was supposed to call a general council, but he usually entrusted this task to the ]. The diets at Torda (now ] in Romania) were a frequent occurrence in the 14th century, which helped to the leaders of the three nations to take note of their common interests. The ] threat made the cooperation especially urgent.<ref name=":34" />]

===== Romanian loss of status (1366–19th century) =====
According to Romanian historian ], following the ], which came after the loss of ] to ] one year earlier and the ] of Wallachia a few decades earlier, Romanians' offered a "muted resistance" against the monarch and the noblemen who had attempted to deprive them of their property, especially their inherited estates.<ref>{{Cite book|last=Pop |first=Ioan-Aurel |trans-title=Romanians and Hungarians from the 9th to the 14th Century. The Genesis of the Transylvanian Medieval State |title=Românii și maghiarii în secolele IX-XIV. Geneza statului medieval în Transilvania] |publisher=Center for Transylvanian Studies |year=1996 |page=49}}</ref> Romanians no longer had the right to participate in political power being gradually reduced to the state of the peasantry. The rich Romanians, Romanian nobility, Romanian knights and landowners, in order to maintain their rights and continue their hold on power, converted to the Catholicism and adopted the Hungarian customs. From the 16th century, the nobility becomes synonymous with Hungarianness. The Romanian nobles who continued and participated in power broke away from their mass of their people, whom they ceased to represent.<ref>Ioan Aurel Pop, Din mainile vlahilor schismatici, Editura Litera, Bucuresti, 2011, p.19</ref>

In 1437 Hungarian and Romanian peasants, the ] and burghers from Kolozsvár (Klausenburg, now ]), under ], ] and proclaimed their own estate (''universitas hungarorum et valachorum'', "the estate of Hungarians and Romanians"). To suppress the revolt the Hungarian nobility in Transylvania, the Saxon burghers and the Székelys formed the ] (Union of the Three Nations): a mutual-aid alliance against the peasants, pledging to defend their privileges against any power except that of Hungary's king. By 1438, the rebellion was crushed. From 1438 onwards the political system was based on the ], and society was regulated by these three estates: the nobility (mostly Hungarians), the ] and Saxon burghers. These estates, however, were more social and religious than ethnic divisions. Directed against the peasants, the Union limited the number of estates (excluding the Orthodox from political and social life in Transylvania): "The privileges define the status of the three recognized nations – the Hungarians, the Siculi and the Saxons – and the four churches – Lutheran, Calvinist, Unitarian and Catholic. The exclusion concerns the Romanian community and its Orthodox Church, a community that accounts for at least 50% of the population in the mid-eighteenth century."<ref>''"Les privilèges définissent le statut des trois nations reconnues – les Hongrois, les Sicules et les Saxons – et des quatres Eglises – luthérienne, calvinistes, unitarienne et catholique. L'exclusion porte sur la communauté roumaine et son église orthodoxe, une communauté qui représente au moins 50% de la population vers le milieu du XVIIIe siècle."'' In Catherine Durandin, , Librairie Artheme Fayard, Paris, 1995</ref>

===== Ottoman threat and John Hunyadi =====
{{See also|Ottoman–Hungarian wars|John Hunyadi|Matthias Corvinus}}], ], ] of the ]]]
After a diversionary manoeuvre led by Sultan Murad II it was clear that the goal of the Ottomans was not to consolidate their grip on the Balkans and intimidate the Hungarians, but to conquer Hungary.

A key figure in Transylvania at this time was ] (c. 1387 or 1400–1456). Hunyadi was awarded a number of estates (becoming one of the foremost landowners in Hungarian history) and a seat on the royal council for his service to ]. After supporting the candidature of ] for the Hungarian throne, he was rewarded in 1440 with the captaincy of the fortress of Nándorfehérvár (]) and the ] of Transylvania (with his fellow voivod Miklos Újlaki). His subsequent military exploits (he is considered one of the foremost generals of the Middle Ages) against the ] brought him further status as the ] of ] in 1446 and papal recognition as the Prince of Transylvania in 1448.

Sultan ] proclaimed a raid into ], ] defeated the raiding ] army at the ] in 1442.{{sfn|Jefferson|2012|p=282}}<ref>{{Cite book |last=Bánlaky |first=József |title=A magyar nemzet hadtörténelme |location=Budapest |language=Hungarian |trans-title=The Military History of the Hungarian Nation |chapter=A szebeni csata 1442. március 25-én |trans-chapter=The Battle of Szeben on 25 March 1442 |chapter-url=https://mek.oszk.hu/09400/09477/html/0010/745.html}}</ref> ] and his 15,000 men defeated the 80,000-strong army of '']'' ] at Zajkány (today's ]), near the ] of the ] river in 1442.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Bánlaky |first=József |title=A magyar nemzet hadtörténelme |location=Budapest |language=Hungarian |trans-title=The Military History of the Hungarian Nation |chapter=A vaskapui diadal 1442 július havában |trans-chapter=The Triumph of the Iron Gate in July 1442 |chapter-url=https://mek.oszk.hu/09400/09477/html/0010/747.html}}</ref>
] (Colorized lithography from Eduard Gurk after Ion Osolsobie, 19th century)]]
The ] was the most tremendous conflict fought in ] up to that time in the ], taking place in 1479 during the reign of King ]. The ] army defeated a highly outnumbered ] army and the ] casualties were extremely high. The battle was the most significant victory for the ] against the raiding ], and as a result, the ] did not attack southern ] and ] for many years thereafter.

== Early modern period ==
=== Principality of Transylvania ===
{{Main|Eastern Hungarian Kingdom|Treaty of Speyer (1570)|Principality of Transylvania (1571–1711)|List of princes of Transylvania}}

When the main Hungarian army and King ] ] were slain by the Ottomans in the 1526 ], ]—voivod of Transylvania, who opposed the succession of Ferdinand of Austria (later ]) to the Hungarian throne—took advantage of his military strength. When John I was elected king of Hungary, another party recognized Ferdinand. In the ensuing struggle Zápolya was supported by ], who (after Zápolya's death in 1540) overran central Hungary to protect Zápolya's son John II. John Zápolya founded the ] (1538–1570), from which the Principality of Transylvania arose. The principality was created after the signing the ] in 1570 by king ] and emperor ], thus ], the ] king became the first ]. According to the treaty, the ] nominally remained part of the ] in the sense of public law.<ref>Anthony Endrey, , Hungarian Institute, 1978, p. 70</ref> The ] stressed in a highly significant way that ] possessions belonged to the ] and he was not permitted to alienate them.<ref>Anthony Endrey, , Hungarian Institute, 1978, p. 70</ref>

] controlled ], which comprised counties along the ] border, ] and some of northwestern ].<ref name="Partition of Hungary">{{cite book|title=A Country Study: Hungary|year=1990|publisher=Federal Research Division, ]|url=https://archive.org/details/hungarycountryst0000unse|access-date=2009-01-11|isbn=0-16-029202-6|url-access=registration}}</ref> The ] annexed central and southern Hungary.<ref name="Partition of Hungary" />

] as part of the ]. "Universitas Siculorum" are the setas of the ] and "Universitas Saxorum" are the seats of the ].|alt=Yellow map of Transylvania in 1550]]

Transylvania became a semi-independent state under the ] (the ]), where Hungarian princes<ref name="Baer2006">{{cite book|author=Helmut David Baer|title=The struggle of Hungarian Lutherans under communism|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=jr-dpNHlb2UC&pg=PA36|access-date=July 14, 2011|year=2006|publisher=Texas A&M University Press|isbn=978-1-58544-480-9|pages=36–}}</ref><ref name="Roman2003">{{cite book|author=Eric Roman|title=Austria-Hungary & the successor states: a reference guide from the Renaissance to the present|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=EvCfTIsTOskC&pg=PA574|access-date=July 14, 2011|year=2003|publisher=Infobase Publishing|isbn=978-0-8160-4537-2|pages=574–}}</ref><ref name="RyanMullen1998">{{cite book|author1=J. Atticus Ryan|author2=Christopher A. Mullen|title=Unrepresented Nations and Peoples Organization: yearbook|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=yiesQNB3SAMC&pg=PA85|access-date=July 14, 2011|year=1998|publisher=Martinus Nijhoff Publishers|isbn=978-90-411-1022-0|pages=85–}}</ref> who paid the Turks tribute enjoyed relative autonomy,<ref name="Partition of Hungary" /> and Austrian and Turkish influences vied for supremacy for nearly two centuries. It was now beyond the reach of Catholic religious authority, allowing ] and ] preaching to flourish. In 1563 ] was appointed court physician; his radical religious ideas influenced young King John II and Calvinist bishop ], eventually converting both to ]. Francis David prevailed over Calvinist ] in 1568 in a public debate, resulting in individual freedom of religious expression under the ] (the first such legal guarantee of religious freedom in Christian Europe). Lutherans, Calvinists, Unitarians and Roman Catholics received protection, while the majority ] was tolerated.

Transylvania was governed by princes and its ] (parliament). The ] consisted of three estates: the Hungarian elite (largely ethnic ] ] and ]), Saxon leaders (German burghers) and the free ].

] authority,

May – September 1600|alt=Orange, green and yellow map of 1600 holdings]]

The Báthory family, which assumed power at the death of John II in 1571, ruled Transylvania as princes under the Ottomans (and briefly under ] suzerainty) until 1602. The younger Stephen Báthory, a Hungarian Catholic who later became King Stephen Báthory of ], tried to maintain the religious liberty granted by the Edict of Turda but interpreted this obligation in an increasingly restricted sense. Under ], Transylvania entered the ], which began as a Christian alliance against the Turks and became a four-sided conflict in Transylvania involving the Transylvanians, ]s, Ottomans and the Romanian voivod of ] led by ].

Michael gained control of Transylvania (supported by the ]) in October 1599 after the ], in which he defeated ]'s army. Báthory was killed by Szeklers who hoped to regain their old privileges with Michael's help. In May 1600 Michael gained control of ], thus he became the leader of the three principalities of Wallachia, Moldavia and Transylvania (the three major regions of modern Romania). Michael installed Wallachian boyars in certain offices but did not interfere with the estates and sought support from the Hungarian nobility. In 1600 he was defeated by ] (Captain of ]) and lost his Moldavian holdings to the Poles. After presenting his case to ] in ] (capital of Germany), Michael was rewarded for his service.<ref>{{cite web|author=Miron Costin |url=https://www.amazon.de/dp/B002975CP0 |title=Grausame Zeiten in der Moldau. Die Moldauische Chronik des Miron Costin 1593–1661 |website=Amazon.de |access-date=2017-07-10}}</ref> He returned, assisting ] in the ] in 1601.
Michael's rule did not last long, however; he was assassinated by ] mercenaries under the command of Habsburg general Basta in August 1601. Michael's rule was marred by the pillaging of Wallachian and Serbian mercenaries and Székelys avenging the Szárhegy Bloody Carnival of 1596. When he entered Transylvania he did not grant rights to the Romanian inhabitants. Instead, Michael supported the Hungarian, Szekler, and Saxon nobles by reaffirming their rights and privileges.<ref name="White">{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=-7TgkO8utHIC&q=Romans+271+Dacia&pg=PA129 |title=Nationalism and Territory: Constructing Group Identity in Southeastern Europe |author=George W. White |page=129 |access-date=2017-07-10|isbn=978-0-8476-9809-7 |year=2000|publisher=Rowman & Littlefield }}</ref>

After his defeat at Miriszló, the Transylvanian estates swore allegiance to the Habsburg emperor Rudolph. Basta subdued Transylvania in 1604, initiating a reign of terror in which he was authorised to appropriate land belonging to noblemen, ] the population and reclaim the principality for Catholicism in the ]. The period between 1601 (the assassination of Michael the Brave) and 1604 (the fall of Basta) was the most difficult for Transylvania since the Mongol invasion. ''"Misericordia dei quod non-consumti sumus"'' ("only God's mercy saves us from annihilation") characterised this period, according to an anonymous Saxon writer.

]

From 1604 to 1606, the ] Bihar magnate ] led a successful rebellion against Habsburg rule. Bocskay was elected Prince of Transylvania April 5, 1603, and Prince of Hungary two months later. The two major achievements of Bocskay's brief reign (he died December 29, 1606) were the ] (June 23, 1606) and the ] (November 1606). With the Peace of Vienna Bocskay obtained religious liberty, the restoration of all confiscated estates, repeal of all "unrighteous" judgments, full retroactive amnesty for all Hungarians in ] and recognition as independent sovereign prince of an enlarged Transylvania. Almost-equally important was the twenty-year Peace of Zsitvatorok, negotiated by Bocskay between Sultan ] and Rudolf II.

Gabriel Bethlen (who reigned from 1613 to 1629) thwarted all efforts of the emperor to oppress (or circumvent) his subjects, and won a reputation abroad by championing the Protestant cause. He waged war on the emperor three times, was proclaimed ] twice and obtained a confirmation of the Treaty of Vienna for the Protestants (and seven additional counties in northern Hungary for himself) in the ] signed December 31, 1621. Bethlen's successor, George I Rákóczi, was equally successful. His principal achievement was the Peace of ] (September 16, 1645), the last political triumph of Hungarian Protestantism, in which the emperor was forced to reconfirm the articles of the Peace of Vienna. Gabriel Bethlen and George I Rákóczi aided education and culture, and their reign has been called the golden era of Transylvania.{{citation needed|date=January 2013}} They lavished money on their capital ] (''Gyulafehérvár'' or ''Weißenburg''), which became the main bulwark of Protestantism in ]. During their reign, Transylvania was one of the few European countries where Roman Catholics, Calvinists, Lutherans and Unitarians lived in mutual tolerance—all officially accepted religions (''religiones recaepte''). The Orthodox, however, still had inferior status.

This golden age (and relative independence) of Transylvania ended with the reign of ]. The prince, coveting the Polish crown, allied with Sweden and invaded ] in 1657 despite the ]'s prohibition of military action. Rákóczi was defeated in Poland and his army taken hostage by the Tatars. Chaotic years followed, with a quick succession of princes fighting one another and Rákóczi unwilling to resign, despite the Turkish threat of military attack. To resolve the political situation, the Turks resorted to military might; invasions of Transylvania with their Crimean Tatar allies, the ensuing loss of territory (particularly their primary Transylvanian stronghold, ], in 1660) and diminished manpower led to ] proclaiming the secession of Transylvania from the Ottomans in April 1661 and appealing for help to Vienna. A secret Habsburg-Ottoman agreement, however, prevented the Habsburgs from intervening; Kemény's defeat by the Turks (and the Turkish installation of the weak ] on the throne) marked the subordination of Transylvania, now a ] of the Ottoman Empire.

<gallery heights="200" mode="packed">
File:Janos-zsigmond király.jpg|alt=John Sigismund Zápolya|], King of Hungary (1540–1551, 1556–1570), first Prince of Transylvania (1570–1571)
File:Amman Stephen Bathory.jpg|alt=Stephen Báthory, bearded man, standing in red cloak|], Prince of Transylvania, King of Poland and Grand Duke of Lithuania (1576–1586)
File:Sigismund Bathory in full regalia.jpg|alt=Sigismund Báthory|], Prince of Transylvania (1586–1598, 1598–1599, 1601–1602), Wallachia and Moldavia (1595)
File:Michael-of-walachia.jpg|alt=Michael the Brave, bearded man with mustache, wearing large round hat with feather|], Prince of Wallachia (1593–1601) and Moldavia (1600), and self-styled deputy in Transylvania (1599–1600)
File:4k ref portre bocskai.jpg|alt=Stephen Bocskai, Hungarian prince, bearded man|], Prince of Transylvania and Hungary (1605–1606)
File:BathoriG.jpg|alt=|], Prince of Transylvania (1608–1613)
File:Gabriel Bethlen.png|alt=|], Prince of Transylvania (1613–1629) and King of Hungary (1620-1621)
File:Rákóczi György I.jpg|alt=|], Prince of Transylvania (1630–1648)
File:I.rákóczi györgy.jpg|alt=Drawing of bearded man wearing an ornate hat|], Prince of Transylvania (1648–1657)
</gallery>

=== Habsburg rule ===
{{Main|Rákóczi's War of Independence|Principality of Transylvania (1711–1867)|Revolt of Horea, Cloșca and Crișan}}
{{more citations needed|section|date=July 2017}}
]|alt=Drawing of well-attended execution]]

After the defeat of the Ottomans at the ] in 1683, the Habsburgs began to impose their rule on Transylvania. In addition to strengthening the central government and administration, they promoted the Roman Catholic Church as a uniting force and to weaken the influence of Protestant nobility. By creating a conflict between Protestants and Catholics, the Habsburgs hoped to weaken the estates. They also attempted to persuade Orthodox clergymen to join the ] (Greek Catholic) Church, which accepted four key points of Catholic doctrine and acknowledged papal authority while retaining Orthodox rituals and traditions. ] decreed Transylvania's ] in union with the Roman Catholic Church by joining the newly created ]. Some priests converted, although the similarity between the two denominations was unclear to many. In response to the Habsburg policy of converting all Romanian Orthodox to Greek-Catholics, several peaceful movements within the Romanian Orthodox population advocated freedom of worship for all Transylvanians; notable leaders were Visarion Sarai, Nicolae Oprea Miclăuș and ].

From 1711 onward, Habsburg control over Transylvania was consolidated and Transylvanian princes were replaced with Habsburg imperial governors.<ref>{{cite web|url=http://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Grand+Principality+of+Transylvania |title=Grand Principality of Transylvania {{pipe}} Article about Grand Principality of Transylvania by The Free Dictionary |website=Encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com |access-date=2017-07-10}}</ref> In 1765 the ] was proclaimed, consolidating the separate status of Transylvania within the ] established by the 1691 Diploma Leopoldinum.<ref name="books.google.com" /><ref name=Leopoldinum /> This was a formality.<ref>{{cite web |title=JOHN HUNYADI: Hungary in American History Textbooks |url=http://www.hungarian-history.hu/lib/hunyadi/hu03.htm |url-status=dead |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20090820003355/http://www.hungarian-history.hu/lib/hunyadi/hu03.htm |archive-date=August 20, 2009 |access-date=July 7, 2009 |work=Andrew L. Simon |publisher=Corvinus Library Hungarian History |quote=The proclamation (1705) of Transylvania as a grand principality was a mere formality. |df=mdy-all}}</ref>

]

On November 2, 1784, a ] began in ] and spread throughout the ]. The insurgents' main demands were related to feudal serfdom and the lack of political equality between Romanians and other Transylvanian ethnic groups. They fought at ], Abrudbánya (Großschlatten/Abrud) and Verespatak (Goldbach/Roșia), defeating the Habsburg Imperial Army at Brád (Tannenhof/Brad) on November 27, 1784. The revolt was crushed on February 28, 1785, at Dealul Furcilor (Forks Hill), Alba-Iulia, when the leaders were apprehended. Horea and Cloșca were executed by ]; Crișan hanged himself the night before his execution.

In 1791 the Romanians petitioned ] for religious equality and recognition as a fourth "nation" in Transylvania (]). The Transylvanian Diet rejected their demands, restoring the Romanians to their marginalised status.

== Late modern period ==
=== Revolutions of 1848 ===
{{Main|Hungarian Revolution of 1848}}
] in 1849, and liberation of much of Hungary until 15 June 1849, before the Russian intervention started]]
In early 1848, the Hungarian Diet took the opportunity presented by ] to enact a comprehensive program of legislative reform (the ]), which included a provision for the union of Transylvania and Hungary. Transylvanian Romanians initially welcomed the revolution, believing they would benefit from the reforms. However, their position changed due to the opposition of Transylvanian nobles to the Hungarian reforms (such as emancipation of the serfs) and the failure of Hungarian revolutionary leaders to recognise Romanian national interests. In mid-May a Romanian diet at ] produced its own revolutionary program, calling for proportional representation of Romanians in the ] and an end to social and ethnic oppression. The Saxons were concerned about union with Hungary, fearing the loss of their traditional medieval origin privileges. When the Transylvanian Diet met on May 29, the vote for union was pushed through despite objections from many Saxon deputies. On June 10, the Emperor sanctioned the union vote of the Diet. Military executions and the arrest of revolutionary leaders after the union hardened the Saxons' position.
]
In September 1848, the Austrian commander ] was the first to make a stand against the Revolution. He summoned leaders of all 44 districts of the Principality to his headquarters in ] on 10 September, and offered protection both to villages that rejected conscription and to the landowners who feared a peasant rising. Urban then administered the oath of allegiance to the hundreds of peasants and village delegate, finally denouncing the Revolution in a Memorandum widely distributed.<ref name=":5">{{Cite book |last=Miskolczy |first=Ambrus |title=Transylvania in the Revolution and the War of Independence (1848-1849) in History of Transylvania Vol. III |publisher=Institute of History of the Hungarian Academy of Science |year=2002 |isbn=0-88033-497-5}}</ref> Von Urban acted in such a compelling manner that, by the end of September, 918 communities in the region had distanced themselves from the Revolution and were won over to the Imperial and Counter-revolutionary cause. This dealt a fatal blow to the power of the revolutionary party in Transylvania.<ref name=":5" />

Soon after, another Romanian assembly in Balázsfalva (Blaj) denounced the union with Hungary and called for an armed uprising in Transylvania. War broke out in November, with Austrian troops led by ] and Romanian and Saxon insurgents battling Hungarians led by Polish general ]. Within four months, Bem had ousted the Austrians from Transylvania. However, in June 1849 Tsar ] responded to an appeal from Emperor ] to send Russian troops into Transylvania. After initial successes against the Russians, Bem's army was defeated decisively at the Battle of Temesvár (]) on August 9; the surrender of Hungary followed.

]]]

The Austrians clearly rejected the October demand that ethnic criteria become the basis for internal borders, with the goal of creating a province for Romanians (Transylvania, alongside ] and ]); they did not want to replace the threat of Hungarian nationalism with a potential one of Romanian ]. However, they did not declare themselves hostile to the creation of Romanian administrative offices in Transylvania (which prevented Hungary from including the region in all but name). The territory was organized into {{lang|la|prefecturi}} (prefectures), with Avram Iancu and Buteanu two prefects in the ]. Iancu's prefecture, the ''Auraria Gemina'' (a name charged with ] symbolism), became important; it took over from bordering areas which were never fully organized.

Administrative efforts were then halted as Hungarians, under Józef Bem, carried out an offensive through Transylvania. With the covert assistance of ]n troops, the Austrian army (except for garrisons at ] and ]) and the Austrian-Romanian administration retreated to Wallachia and Wallachian ] (both were under Russian occupation). The last remaining resistance force was that of ]: he retreated to harsh terrain, mounting a ] campaign on Bem's forces, causing severe damage and blocking the route to Gyulafehérvár (Alba Iulia). He was, however, challenged by severe shortages: the Romanians had few guns and very little gunpowder. The conflict dragged on for several months, with all Hungarian attempts to seize the mountain stronghold repulsed.{{Citation needed|date=February 2021}}
]]]
In April 1849, Iancu was approached by Hungarian envoy Ioan Dragoș (a Romanian deputy in the Hungarian Parliament). Dragoș was apparently acting from a desire for peace, and he worked to have Romanian leaders meet him in Abrudbánya (today ]) and listen to the Hungarian demands. Iancu's adversary, Hungarian commander Imre Hatvany, seems to have exploited the provisional armistice to attack the Romanians in Abrudbánya. However, Iancu and his men retreated and encircled him.

Hatvany angered the Romanians by having Buteanu captured and murdered. As his position became weaker, he was attacked by Iancu's men until his defeat on May 22. Hatvany and most of his armed group were massacred by their adversaries; Iancu captured their ]s, switching the tactical advantage for the next several months. ] was angered by Hatvany's gesture (an inspection at the time dismissed all of Hatvany's close collaborators), since it made future negotiations unlikely.

However, the conflict became less harsh: Iancu's men concentrated on seizing local resources and supplies, opting to inflict losses only through skirmishes. The Russian intervention in June precipitated an escalation, since the ] fighting in the Hungarian revolutionary contingents wanted to resist the Tsarist armies. ], a Polish general, negotiated for a truce between Kossuth and the Wallachian ] revolutionaries. The latter, who were close to Iancu (especially ], ], ], and ]) wanted to defeat the Russian armies that had crushed ] in September 1848.

Bălcescu and Kossuth met in May 1849 at ]. The contact has long been celebrated by Romanian ] historians and politicians. ]'s condemnation of everything opposing Kossuth led to any Romanian initiative being automatically considered "]". The agreement was not a pact: Kossuth flattered the Wallachians, encouraging them to persuade Iancu's armies leaving Transylvania to help Bălcescu in ]. While agreeing to mediate for peace, Bălcescu never presented these terms to the fighters in the ]. All Iancu agreed to was the neutrality of his forces in the conflict between Russia and Hungary. Thus, he secured his position as the Hungarian armies suffered defeats in July (culminating in the ]) and capitulated on August 13.

After quashing the revolution, Austria imposed a repressive regime on Hungary and ruled Transylvania directly through a military governor, with German as the official language. Austria abolished the Union of Three Nations and acknowledged the Romanians. Although the former serfs were given land by the Austrian authorities, it was often barely sufficient for subsistence living. These poor conditions caused many Romanian families to cross into Wallachia and Moldavia in search for better lives.

Romanian nationalists ], ], ] and ] demanded that the "other nations of Transylvania should call the Romanian nation Romanian, not ''oláh'' or ''walach''". The 1849 Transylvanian national assembly accepted this demand.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Jancsó |first=Benedek |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=cfhWAAAAMAAJ |title=A román nemzetiségi törekvések története és jelenlegi állapota |publisher=Lampel Róbert (Wodianer Ferenc és Fiai) Császári és Királyi |year=1899 |volume=II |location=Budapest |pages=464 |trans-title=The history and current state of Romanian national interests}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |last=Asztalos |first=Miklós |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=1GDNAAAAMAAJ |title=Kossuth Lajos kora és az erdélyi kérdés |publisher=Collegium Transilvanicum |year=1928 |location=Budapest |page=113 |trans-title=The age of Lajos Kossuth and the Transylvanian question}}</ref>

=== Austro-Hungarian Empire ===
{{Main|Austria-Hungary|Austro-Hungarian Compromise of 1867}}
]

Due to external and internal problems, reforms seemed inevitable to secure the integrity of the Habsburg Empire. Major Austrian military defeats (such as the 1866 ]) forced Austrian emperor ] to concede internal reforms. To appease Hungarian separatism, the emperor made a deal with Hungary (the ], negotiated by ]) by which the dual monarchy of Austria–Hungary came into existence. The two realms were governed separately by two parliaments from two capitals, with a common monarch and common external and military policies. Economically, the empire was a ]. The first prime minister of Hungary after the Compromise was Count ]. The old Hungarian Constitution was restored, and Franz Joseph was crowned as ]. Romanian intellectuals issued the ] in protest of the Compromise.<ref> {{Webarchive|url=https://web.archive.org/web/20070424202011/http://www.hungarian-history.hu/lib/pas/pas14.htm |date=April 24, 2007}} in Pașcu, Ștefan. ''A History of Transylvania''. Dorset Press, New York, 1990.</ref>

The era saw considerable economic development, with the GNP per capita growing roughly 1.45 percent annually from 1870 to 1913. That level of growth compared favorably with that of other European nations, such as Britain (1.00 percent), France (1.06 percent), and Germany (1.51 percent). Technological growth accelerated industrialization and urbanization. Many state institutions and the modern administrative system of Hungary were established during this period. However, as a result of the Compromise the special status of Transylvania ended; it became a province under the ]. While part of Austria-Hungary, Transylvania's Romanians were oppressed by the Hungarian administration through ];<ref>{{cite book|url=https://archive.org/details/modernhungarians00gero |url-access=registration |quote=assimilated. |title=Modern Hungarian Society in the Making: The Unfinished Experience |publisher=Central European University Press |author=András Gerő |page= |date= January 1995|access-date=2017-07-10|isbn=978-1-85866-024-0}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9IR5KtcEYeMC&q=assimilation&pg=PA256 |title=A History of Eastern Europe: Crisis and Change |author1=Robert Bideleux |author2=Ian Jeffries |page=256 |date= September 12, 2007|publisher=Routledge |access-date=2017-07-10|isbn=978-1-134-21319-1}}</ref> German Saxons were also subject to this policy.
During this time, Hungarian-administered Transylvania consisted of a 15-county ({{langx|hu|megye}}) region, covering 54,400&nbsp;km<sup>2</sup> in the southeast of the former ]. The Hungarian counties at the time were ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], and ].

=== First World War ===
{{Main|Hungary in World War I|Romania in World War I}}
]
At the outbreak of ], the ] refused to join the ] and remained neutral, although Kings ] and ] were from the ] ] dynasty.

On 17 August 1916, Romania signed a secret treaty (the ]) with the ] (], ], ] and ]), according to which the Allies agreed that ], ], and ] would become part of Romania after the War if it entered the war. Romania joined the ] after signing the treaty and declared war against the ] on 27 August 1916. It crossed the ] into Transylvania, forcing the Central Powers to fight on another front. A German-]n counter-offensive began the following month in ] and in the Carpathians, driving the Romanian army back into Romania by mid-October and eventually leading to the capture of ]. The exit of Russia from the war in March 1918 with the ] left Romania alone in Eastern Europe, and a peace treaty between Romania and Germany was negotiated in May (the ]). By mid-1918 the Central Powers were losing the war on the ], and the ] empire had begun to disintegrate. Austria-Hungary signed a ] on 3 November 1918, and the nations inside Austria-Hungary proclaimed their independence from the empire during September and October of that year.

King Ferdinand's wife, ] (who had British and Russian parentage) was highly influential during these years.<ref>{{cite book | last = Easterman | first = Alexander | title = King Carol, Hitler, and Lupescu | publisher = Victor Gollancz Ltd., London | year = 1942}}</ref>

==== Interbellum ====
{{Main|Treaty of Trianon|Union of Transylvania with Romania|Greater Romania}}

{{anchor|Transylvania as part of Romania}}
{{unreferenced section|date=July 2017}}
] (marked in solid red) under the armistice of Belgrade. Most Hungarian forces were to withdraw north of the line. The dashed and dotted lines represent ] and ] demands, respectively.]]
In 1918, as a result of the German defeat in World War I the Austro-Hungarian monarchy collapsed. On October 31, the successful ] in ] brought the ], pro-Entente count ] to power as prime minister of Hungary. Influenced by Woodrow Wilson's pacifism, Károlyi ordered the disarmament of Hungarian Army. The Károlyi government outlawed all Hungarian armed associations and proposals intending to defend the country.

The resulting ] was denounced in October 1918 by the Romanian government, which then re-entered the war on the ] side and advanced to the ] in Transylvania.

The leaders of Transylvania's ] met and drafted a resolution invoking the right of self-determination (influenced by ]) for Transylvania's Romanian people, and proclaimed the unification of Transylvania with Romania. In October the ], representing all Romanians in Transylvania, notified the Budapest government that it would take control of twenty-four Transylvanian counties (and parts of three others) and requested a Hungarian response by November 12.<ref>{{Cite web |last1=Groza |first1=Mihai-Sebastian |last2=Daian |first2=Diana-Maria |date=2017 |title=The Transylvanian Social-Democratic Movement in the Autumn and Winter of 1918 |url=https://www.academia.edu/35326579 |access-date=10 June 2024 |website=Academia.edu}}</ref> The Hungarian government (after negotiations with the council) rejected the proposal, claiming that it failed to secure the rights of the ethnic Hungarian and German populations. As a result the Romanian National Central Council decided for a grand assembly within 10 days and on December 1, in Gyulafehérvár (]), the ], composed of Romanian political delegates and the newly formed paramilitary wing ] passed a resolution calling for the unification of all Romanians in a single state.<ref>{{Cite web |last=Bahrin |first=Dorel |date=2020 |title=The Romanian National Guard - 2020 |url=https://aos.ro/wp-content/anale/RSMVol20Nr3(60)Art.9.pdf |access-date=10 June 2024 |website=aos.ro}}</ref> The National Council of Transylvanian Germans and the Council of the ] from the ] approved the proclamation on 8 January 1919. In response, the Hungarian General Assembly of ] (Cluj) reaffirmed the loyalty of Hungarians from Transylvania to Hungary on December 22, 1918.
]]]
]
The Romanian Army, representing the ], entered Transylvania from the east on November 12, 1918. In December they entered southern Transylvania, crossed the demarcation line on the Maros (Mureș) river by mid-December and advanced to Kolozsvár (Cluj) and Máramarossziget (]) after making a request to the Powers of Versailles to protect the Romanians in Transylvania. In February 1919, to prevent armed clashes between Romanian and withdrawing Hungarian troops, a neutral zone was created.

The prime minister of the newly proclaimed Republic of Hungary resigned in March 1919, refusing the territorial concessions (including Transylvania) demanded by the Entente. When the ] of ] (led by ]) came to power in March 1919, it proclaimed the ]; after promising that Hungary would regain the lands under its control during the Austro-Hungarian Empire it attacked ] and Romania, leading to the ]. The Hungarian army began an April 1919 offensive in Transylvania along the ] and ] rivers. A Romanian counter-offensive pushed forward to reach the ] River in May. Another Hungarian offensive in July penetrated 60&nbsp;km into Romanian lines before a further Romanian counter-offensive led to the end of Hungarian Soviet Republic and after the occupation of ]. The Romanian army withdrew from Hungary between October 1919 and March 1920.

]
''România Mare'' ("Great Romania") refers to the ]n state between the ] and ]s. ] reached its greatest territorial extent, uniting almost all historical Romanian lands (except ], ] and small areas of ] and ]). Great Romania was an ideal of Romanian ].

At the end of World War I the Deputies of Transylvanian Romanians declared the union of Transylvania with Romania in Alba Iulia on 1. December 1918.; Bessarabia, having declared independence from ] in 1917 at the Conference of the Country (Sfatul Țării) which proclaimed the union with Romania and called in Romanian troops to protect the province from the ]s. The union of ] and Bessarabia with Romania was ratified in 1920 by the ]. Romania had also acquired ] from ] as a result of its victory in the ] in 1913. The ] (4 June 1920) defined the new borders with Hungary, assigning ] and parts of ], ], and ] to the Kingdom of Romania. ] and ] were crowned at ] in 1922.

== Contemporary history ==
{{unreferenced section|date=October 2023}}

=== Second World War and Communist period ===
{{Main|Second Vienna Award|Hungary in World War II|Romania in World War II}}
] highlighted in yellow]]
]
In August 1940, during the ], the northern half of Transylvania (]) was annexed to ] by the second ], leaving ] to Romania. On March 19, 1944, following the occupation of Hungary by the ] army through ], Northern Transylvania came under German military occupation. After ], Romania left the Axis and joined the Allies, and, as such, fought together with the ]'s ] against Nazi Germany, regaining Northern Transylvania. The Second Vienna Award was voided by the ] through the Armistice Agreement with Romania (September 12, 1944) whose Article 19 stipulated the following:
{{Blockquote|The Allied Governments regard the decision of the Vienna award regarding Transylvania as null and void and are agreed that Transylvania (or the greater part thereof) should be returned to Rumania, subject to confirmation at the peace settlement, and the Soviet Government agrees that Soviet forces shall take part for this purpose in joint military operations with Rumania against Germany and Hungary.}}
The 1947 ] reaffirmed the borders between Romania and Hungary, as originally defined in ], 27 years earlier, thus confirming the return of Northern Transylvania to Romania. From 1947 to 1989, Transylvania, as the rest of Romania, was ].

In 1950, Romania adopted a ]-style ] of the country into regions and raions (until then, ] had been divided into '']e'' or counties).

]
Two years later, in 1952, under Soviet pressure,<ref>Nicolae Edroiu, Vasile Pușcaș, The Hungarians of Romania, Fundația Culturală Română, 1996, p. 27</ref><ref>Plural Societies, Volume 18, Foundation for the Study of Plural Societies, 1988, p. 71</ref> the number of regions was reduced and by comprising ten ]s from the former ] and from the ] (both of them created in 1950), of the territory inhabited by a compact population of ], a new region called the Magyar Autonomous Region was created.<ref> {{webarchive|url=https://web.archive.org/web/20070928063604/http://www.infopolitic.ro/imagini/documente/1133864495_Constitutia%20RPR%201952.pdf |date=2007-09-28 }}, 1952 {{in lang|ro}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book|last=Bottoni|first=Stefano|year=2018|title=Stalin's legacy in Romania: the Hungarian autonomous region, 1952–1960|isbn=978-1-4985-5121-2|publisher=]|location=Lanham, MD|oclc=1023610220}}</ref> According to the 1956 census, the total population of the region was 731,361, distributed among the ethnic groups as follows: ] (77.3%), ] (20.1%), ] (1.5%), ] (0.4%) and ] (0.4%). The official languages of the province were ] and ] and the provincial administrative centre was ] (''Marosvásárhely'').

{{citation needed span |text=In December 1960, a governmental decree modified the boundaries of the Magyar Autonomous Region. Its southern raions were reattached to ] (former ]) and in place of this, several raions were joined to it from ]. The region was called the Mureș Region-Magyar Autonomous, after the ]. The ratio of Hungarians was thus reduced from 77.3% to 62%.|date=October 2023}} {{citation needed span |text=According to Kopyś, this was done to water down the proportion of Hungarians in preparation to eventually abolishing the autonomy of the region.|date=October 2023}}

In 1968, the ] put an end to the soviet style administrative division of the country into regions and re-introduced the historical ''județ'' (]) system, still used today. This also automatically eliminated the Mureș-Magyar Autonomous Region and replaced it with counties that are not identified with any nationality. The two new counties formed on the majority of the territory of former Mureș-Magyar Autonomous Region are ] and ], plus one from the former Magyar Autonomous Region until 1960 and part of the Brașov Region in 1968, ].

]
Amid tensions in the late 1980s, early protests occurred in the city of ] in mid-December on the part of the ] in response to an attempt by the government to evict Hungarian ] pastor ]. In response, Romanians sought the deposition of Ceaușescu and a change in government in light of similar recent events in neighbouring nations. Riots and protests resumed the following day.

On the morning of 21 December, Ceaușescu addressed an assembly of approximately 100,000 people to condemn the uprising in Timișoara. The protest demonstration soon erupted into a riot; the crowd took to the streets, placing the capital, like Timișoara, in turmoil. The revolution ultimately resulted in the fall of Ceausescu and the communist regime.

=== <span class="anchor" id="Transylvania today"></span>Post-Communist period ===
]

Today, "Transylvania proper" is included within the Romanian counties ('']e'') of ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ] and ]. In addition to Transylvania proper, modern Transylvania includes parts of the ], ] and ]; these regions are in the counties of ], ], ], ], ], ] and ].

{{anchor|Demographics, heritage, and historic research|Historical population}}

== Demographics and historical research ==
{{Main|Demographic history of Transylvania}}

There is an ongoing scholarly debate among Hungarian and Romanian historians regarding the medieval population of Transylvania. While some Romanian historians claim there was a continuous Romanian majority, Hungarian historians argue that Romanians continuously settled in the ].


== Coat of arms of Transylvania == == Coat of arms of Transylvania ==
{{Main|Coat of arms of Transylvania}}
]

The first heraldic representations of ] date from the 16th century. The ] of 1659 codified the representation of the privileged nations (] (Union of the Three Nations)) in ]. It depicted a black eagle (]) on a blue background, representing the ], the Sun and the Moon representing the ], and seven red towers on a yellow background representing the ] of the ].<ref>{{cite book |last=Ströhl |first=Hugo Gerard |url=http://www.austria-lexikon.at/attach/Wissenssammlungen/Symbole/Wappenrolle_Str%C3%B6hl_1890/Wappenrolle_1890_Text.pdf |title=Oesterreichish-Ungarische Wappenrolle |publisher=Verlag vom Anton Schroll & Co |year=1890 |location=Vienna |page=XV |author-link=Hugo Gerard Ströhl |access-date=24 November 2011}}</ref> The ] were granted by Queen ] in 1765, when she established a ] within the ].

In 1596, ] created a coat of arms for ], consisting of a shield with a rising eagle in the upper field and seven hills with towers on top in the lower field. He published it in his work "''Chronologia''", issued in ] the same year.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Hulsius |first=Levinus |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=bsA9AAAAcAAJ |title=Chronologia in qua provinciae... |year=1596 |location=Nuremberg |language=Latin}}</ref> The seal from 1597 of ], ], reproduced the new coat of arms with some slight changes: in the upper field the eagle was flanked by a sun and a moon and in the lower field the hills were replaced by simple towers. The coat of arms of ] beside the coat of arms of the ], included the Transylvanian, Wallachia and Moldavian coat of arms, he used the title ], ] and ]. A short-lived heraldic representation of ] is found on the seal of ]. Besides the Wallachian eagle and the ], ] is represented by two lions holding a sword standing on seven hills. Hungarian ] used the symbols of the ] usually with the ] since the 16th century because ] maintained their claims to the throne of the ].

While neither symbol has official status in present-day ], the ] is marshalled within the national ], it was also a component of the ].

<gallery heights="200" mode="packed">
File:János Zsigmond czimere.jpg|Coat of arms of ], King of Hungary (1540–1551) and Prince of Transylvania (1570-1571)
File:Coa Transylvania Country History v4.svg|Coat of arms of Transylvania by ] (1596)
File:SigismundBathory1597.jpg|Coat of arm of ], Prince of Transylvania (1586–1598, 1598–1599, 1601–1602)
File:Stema Mihai Viteazul.jpg|Seal of ] during his personal union of ], ] and ] (1599–1600)
File:COA Bathory Zsofia.jpg|Coat of arms of ], ] (1642–1657, 1657–1658, 1659–1660)
File:George Rakoczi.png|Coat of arms of ], Prince of Transylvania (1630-1648)
File:Coat of arms of Transilvania in Stematographia.jpg|Coat of arms of Transylvania by ] (1741)
File:Wappen Großfürstentum Siebenbürgen.png|Coat of arms of Transylvania by ]
File:Erdely-Cimere-1765.jpg|Coat of arms of Transylvania (1765)
File:Kreisregierung Vorarlberg.jpg|Coat of arms of Transylvania in an ] coat of arms (1850)
File:Coa Hungary Country History Mid (1867).svg|alt=kingdom Hungary 1867|Coat of arms of Transylvania in the coat of arms of the ] (1867–1915)
File:Wappen Ungarische Länder 1867 (Mittel).png|Coat of arms of Transylvania in the coat of arms of the ] (1867–1915)
File:Wappen Ungarische Länder 1915 (Mittel).png|Coat of arms of Transylvania in the coat of arms of the ] (1915–1918)
File:Kingdom of Romania - Medium CoA.svg|Coat of arms of Transylvania in the coat of arms of the ] (1921–1947)
File:Coat of arms of Romania.svg|Coat of arms of Transylvania in the coat of arms of ] (2016)
</gallery>

== See also ==
{{div col|colwidth=30em}}
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
{{div col end}}

== References ==
{{Reflist}}

===Works cited===
{{refbegin|2}}
* {{cite book |last=Bertényi |first=Iván |year=1989 |title=Nagy Lajos király '''' |publisher=Kossuth Könyvkiadó |isbn=963-09-3388-8}}
* {{Cite book |last=Kristó |first=Gyula |author-link=Gyula Kristó |title=A vármegyék kialakulása Magyarországon ''("The formation of counties in Hungary")'' |publisher=Magvető Könyvkiadó |year=1988 |location=Budapest |isbn=978-963-14-1189-8}}
* {{cite book |last=Spinei |first=Victor |year=2003 |title=The Great Migrations in the East and South East of Europe from the Ninth to the Thirteenth Century |others=Translated by Dana Badulescu |publisher=Romanian Cultural Institute |isbn=978-973-85894-5-2}}
{{refend}}
* {{Cite book |last=Kristó |first=Gyula |title=Early Transylvania (895–1324) |publisher=Lucidus |year=2003 |isbn=963-9465-12-7 |location=Budapest}}
* {{cite book |last=Sălăgean |first=Tudor |editor1-last=Pop |editor1-first=Ioan-Aurel |editor2-last=Bolovan |editor2-first=Ioan |title=History of Romania: Compendium |publisher=Romanian Cultural Institute (Center for Transylvanian Studies) |year=2005 |pages=133–207 |chapter=Romanian Society in the Early Middle Ages (9th–14th Centuries&nbsp;AD) |isbn=978-973-7784-12-4}}
* {{cite book |last=Jefferson |first=John |title=The Holy Wars of King Wladislas and Sultan Murad: The Ottoman-Christian Conflict from 1438–1444 |year=2012 |publisher=Brill Publishers |location=Leiden |isbn=978-90-04-21904-5}}

== Further reading ==
{{Commons category|History of Transylvania}}

* ''History of Transylvania, Volume I-III'' (2001-2002'') ''
* Jókai, Mór. ''The golden age in Transylvania'' (1898)
* Oțetea, Andrei and Andrew MacKenzie. ''A Concise history of Romania'' (1985)


{{Authority control}}
The ] of ] codified the representation of the privileged nations in Transylvania's ]. While the Hungarians, Saxons, and Szeklers were represented, the Romanians were not, despite their proposal to include a representation of ]. Because the Romanian administrative divisions are not regions but ] (]), the historical arms is now only used within the ]. The historical Transylvanian arms depicts:


{{DEFAULTSORT:Transylvania history}}
* on a blue background, a ] (a bearded vulture) representing the medieval nobility, which was primarily ]. The ] and the ] above the lammergeier represent the ].
]
* a red dividing band
* seven red towers on a yellow background representing the seven castles of the ]


]
==See also==
*]
*]
*]
*]
*]
*]

Latest revision as of 14:51, 25 December 2024

Part of a series on the
History of Romania
Coat of arms of Romania
Prehistory
Antiquity
Middle Ages (Early)
Early Modern Times
National Awakening
Kingdom of Romania
Socialist Republic of Romania
Post-Revolution
By topic
By historical region
flag Romania portal
Part of a series on the
History of Hungary
Early history
Early medieval
Kingdom of the Gepids454–567
Ostrogothic Kingdom469–553
Avar Khaganate567–822
Hungarian invasions of Europe~800–970
Hungarian conquest862–895
Medieval
Principality of Hungary895–1000
Kingdom of Hungary1000–1301
Personal union with Croatia1102–1918
Golden Bull1222
Mongol invasion of Hungary1241–1242
Kingdom of Hungary1301–1526
Ottoman Wars1366–1526
Early modern
Reformation1520
Ottoman Wars1526–1699
Eastern Hungarian Kingdom1526–1570
Royal Hungary1526–1699
Ottoman Hungary1541–1699
Principality of Transylvania1570–1711
Bocskai uprising1604–1606
Wesselényi conspiracy1664–1671
Principality of Upper Hungary1682–1685
Kingdom of Hungary1699–1867
Late modern
Rákóczi's War of Independence1703–1711
Principality of Transylvania1711–1867
Hungarian Reform Era1825–1848
Revolution of 18481848–1849
Hungarian State1849
Austro-Hungarian Monarchy1867–1918
Lands of the Crown of St. Stephen1867–1918
World War I1914–1918
Interwar period1918–1941
Hungarian People's Republic1918–1919
Hungarian Soviet Republic1919
Hungarian Republic1919–1920
Treaty of Trianon1920
Kingdom of Hungary1920–1946
First Vienna Award1938
Governorate of Subcarpathia1939–1945
Second Vienna Award1940
Revisions of Délvidék1941
World War II1941–1945
Contemporary
Second Hungarian Republic1946–1949
Hungarian People's Republic1949–1989
Revolution of 1956 1956
Goulash Communism1956–1989
Third Hungarian Republic1989–2012
Hungarysince 2012
Topics
flag Hungary portal

Transylvania is a historical region in central and northwestern Romania. It was under the rule of the Agathyrsi, part of the Dacian Kingdom (168 BC–106 AD), Roman Dacia (106–271), the Goths, the Hunnic Empire (4th–5th centuries), the Kingdom of the Gepids (5th–6th centuries), the Avar Khaganate (6th–9th centuries), the Slavs, and the 9th century First Bulgarian Empire. During the late 9th century, Transylvania was part of the Hungarian conquest, and the family of Gyula II of the seven chieftains of the Hungarians ruled Transylvania in the 10th century. King Stephen I of Hungary asserted his claim to rule all lands dominated by Hungarian lords, and he personally led his army against his maternal uncle Gyula III. Transylvania became part of the Kingdom of Hungary in 1002, and it belonged to the Lands of the Hungarian Crown until 1920.

After the Battle of Mohács in 1526 it belonged to the Eastern Hungarian Kingdom, from which the Principality of Transylvania emerged in 1570 by the Treaty of Speyer. During most of the 16th and 17th centuries, the principality was a vassal state of the Ottoman Empire; however, the principality had dual suzerainty (Ottoman and Habsburg kings of Hungary).

In 1690, the Habsburg dynasty claimed and gained possession of Transylvania through the historic rights of the Hungarian crown. After the failure of Rákóczi's War of Independence in 1711, Habsburg control of Transylvania was consolidated and Hungarian Transylvanian princes were replaced with Habsburg imperial governors. During the Hungarian Revolution of 1848, the Hungarian government proclaimed union with Transylvania in the April Laws of 1848. After the failure of the revolution, the March Constitution of Austria decreed that the Principality of Transylvania be a separate crown land entirely independent of Hungary. After the Austro-Hungarian Compromise of 1867, the separate status of Transylvania ceased and the region was incorporated again into the Kingdom of Hungary (Transleithania) as part of the Austro-Hungarian Empire. During this period the Romanian community experienced the awakening of self-consciousness as a nation, which was manifested in cultural and ideological movements such as Transylvanian School, and the drafting of political petitions such as Supplex Libellus Valachorum. After World War I, the National Assembly of Romanians from Transylvania proclaimed the Union of Transylvania with Romania on 1 December 1918. Transylvania became part of Kingdom of Romania by the Treaty of Trianon in 1920. In 1940, Northern Transylvania reverted to Hungary as a result of the Second Vienna Award, but it was returned to Romania after the end of World War II.

Due to its varied history, the population of Transylvania is ethnically, linguistically, culturally and religiously diverse. From 1437 to 1848 political power in Transylvania was shared among the mostly Hungarian nobility, German burghers and the seats of the Székelys (a Hungarian ethnic group). The population consisted of Romanians, Hungarians (particularly Székelys) and Germans. The majority of the present population is Romanian, but large minorities (mainly Hungarian and Roma) preserve their traditions. However, as recently as the Romanian communist era, ethnic-minority relations remained an issue of international contention. This has abated (but not disappeared) since the Revolution of 1989. Transylvania retains a significant Hungarian-speaking minority, slightly less than half of which identify themselves as Székely. Ethnic Germans in Transylvania (known there as Saxons) comprise about one percent of the population; however, Austrian and German influences remain in the architecture and urban landscape of much of Transylvania.

The region's history may be traced through the religions of its inhabitants. For the first time in history, the Diet of Torda in 1568 declared freedom of religion. There was no state religion, while in other parts of Europe and the world religious wars were fought. The Roman Catholic, Lutheran, Calvinist, and Unitarian Churches and religions were declared to be fully equal, and the Romanian Orthodox religion was tolerated. Most Romanians in Transylvania belong to the Eastern Orthodox Church faith, but from the 18th to the 20th centuries the Romanian Greek-Catholic Church also had substantial influence. Hungarians primarily belong to the Roman Catholic or Reformed Churches; a smaller number are Unitarians. Of the ethnic Germans in Transylvania, the Saxons have primarily been Lutheran since the Reformation; however, the Danube Swabians are Catholic. The Baptist Union of Romania is the second-largest such body in Europe; Seventh-day Adventists are established, and other evangelical churches have been a growing presence since 1989. No Muslim communities remain from the era of the Ottoman invasions. As elsewhere, anti-Semitic 20th century politics saw Transylvania's once sizable Jewish population greatly reduced by the Holocaust and emigration.

Name of Transylvania

Main article: Historical names of Transylvania

The earliest known reference to Transylvania appears in a Medieval Latin document of the Kingdom of Hungary in 1075 as "ultra silvam", in the Gesta Hungarorum as "terra ultrasilvana", meaning "land beyond the forest" ("terra" means land, "ultra" means "beyond" or "on the far side of" and the accusative case of "silva", "silvam" means "woods, forest"). Transylvania, with an alternative Latin prepositional prefix, means "on the other side of the woods". The Hungarian form Erdély was first mentioned in the Gesta Hungarorum as "Erdeuelu". The Medieval Latin form "Ultrasylvania", later Transylvania, was a direct translation from the Hungarian form "Erdőelve" ("erdő" means "forest" and "elve" means "beyond" in old Hungarian). That also was used as an alternative name in German "Überwald" ("über" means "beyond" and "wald" means forest) in the 13th–14th centuries. The earliest known written occurrence of the Romanian name Ardeal appeared in a document in 1432 as "Ardeliu". The Romanian Ardeal is derived from the Hungarian Erdély. Erdelj in Serbian and Croatian, Erdel in Turkish were borrowed from this form as well.

According to the Romanian linguist Nicolae Drăganu, the Hungarian name of Transylvania evolved over time from Erdőelü, Erdőelv, Erdőel, Erdeel in chronicles and written charters from 1200 up to late 1300. In written sources from 1390, we can find also the form Erdel, which can be read also as Erdély. There is evidence for that in the written Wallachian Chancellery Charters expressed in Slavonic where the word appears as Erûdelû (1432), Ierûdel, Ardelîu (1432), ardelski (1460, 1472, 1478–1479, 1480, 1498, 1507–1508, 1508), erdelska, ardelska (1498). With the first texts written in Romanian (1513) the name Ardeal appears to be written. Drăganu claims that the greatest Romanian philologists and historians maintain that Ardeal came from Hungarian.

Ancient history

Main article: Ancient history of Transylvania See also: Banat § History, History of Maramureș § Antiuqity, and Romania in Antiquity For earlier events, see Prehistory of Transylvania and Prehistory of Romania.

Scythians

According to the archaeological evidence, Transylvania was ruled by several proto-Scythian groups, but the first of which we know by name were the Agathyrsi.

Herodotus gives an account of the Agathyrsi, who lived in Transylvania during the fifth century BCE. He described them as a luxurious people who enjoyed wearing gold ornaments. Herodotus also claimed that the Agathyrsi held their wives in common, so all men would be brothers.

The Agathyrsi, later partly assimilated into the Dacians.

Dacian states

Main articles: Dacia and Dacians
Green relief map bordering the Black Sea
Dacian kingdom during the rule of Burebista (82 BCE)

A kingdom of Dacia existed at least as early as the early second century BCE under King Oroles. Under Burebista, the foremost king of Dacia and a contemporary of Julius Caesar, the kingdom reached its maximum extent. The area now constituting Transylvania was the political center of Dacia.

The Dacians are often mentioned by Augustus, according to whom they were compelled to recognize Roman supremacy. However, they were not subdued and in later times crossed the frozen Danube during winter and ravaging Roman cities in the recently acquired Roman province of Moesia.

The Dacians built several important fortified cities, among them Sarmizegetusa (near the present Hunedoara). They were divided into two classes: the aristocracy (tarabostes) and the common people (comati).

Roman-Dacian Wars

Main articles: Decebalus, Domitian's Dacian War, Trajan's Dacian Wars, and Battle of Sarmizegetusa
Trajan's Column in Rome

The Roman Empire expansion in the Balkans brought the Dacians into open conflict with Rome. During the reign of Decebalus, the Dacians were engaged in several wars with the Romans from 85 to 89 CE. After two reverses, the Romans gained an advantage but were obliged to make peace due to the defeat of Domitian by the Marcomanni. Domitian agreed to pay large sums (eight million sesterces) in annual tribute to the Dacians for maintaining peace.

29th and 30th scenes from Trajan's Column. Infantry attack the Dacians, who flee while riders torch their settlement. Amidst the chaos, Trajan compassionately gestures to a woman holding her child

In 101, the emperor Trajan began a military campaign against the Dacians, which included a siege of Sarmizegetusa Regia and the occupation of part of the country. Estimates give a total of 90,000 soldiers represented by 7 legions, 24 cohorts of auxiliary cavalry and more than 70 cohorts of auxiliary infantry. The Romans prevailed but Decebalus was left as a client king under a Roman protectorate and the territories outside the Carpathian arch were occupied by the Romans. The peace lasted only 3 years and Trajan quickly began a new campaign against Decebalus (105–106). The battle for Sarmizegetusa Regia took place in the early summer of 106 with the participation of the II Adiutrix and IV Flavia Felix legions and a detachment (vexillatio) from the Legio VI Ferrata. The city was set on fire, the pillars of the sacred sanctuaries were cut down and the fortification system was destroyed; however, the war continued. Decebalus' dramatic flee, ended days later with the former king taking his own life. Through the treason of Bacilis (a confidant of the Dacian king), the Romans found Decebalus' treasure in the Strei River(estimated by Jerome Carcopino as 165,500 kg of gold and 331,000 kg of silver). The last battle with the army of the Dacian king took place at Napoca.

Cross section of Dacian society
Population of Dacia represented on Trajan's Column

Dacian culture encouraged its soldiers to not fear death, and it was said that they left for war merrier than for any other journey. In his retreat to the mountains, Decebalus was followed by Roman cavalry led by Tiberius Claudius Maximus. The Dacian religion of Zalmoxis permitted suicide as a last resort by those in pain and misery, and the Dacians who heard Decebalus' last speech dispersed and committed suicide. Only the king tried to retreat from the Romans, hoping that he could find in the mountains and forests the means to resume battle, but "Maximus's cavalry pursued him like the furies". After they almost caught him, Decebalus committed suicide by slashing his throat with his sword (falx).The history of the Dacian Wars was written by Cassius Dio, and it is also depicted on Trajan's Column in Rome.

While ancient sources report the total extermination of the Dacian people, the conquest had a drastic impact on the demography of the region. Large parts of the population were enslaved, killed or expelled during the war. Settlers from around the empire repopulated the area.

Following the war, several parts of Dacia including Transylvania were organized into the Roman province of Dacia Traiana.

Roman Dacia

Main article: Roman Dacia

The newly formed province of Dacia incorporate the areas south and southeast of Carpathians that were previously added to Moesia. Two major military centres were established at Berzobis and Apulum with additional forts of auxiliary troops in strategic locations such as Tibiscum and Porolissum, comprising some 35000 stationed soldiers. Major works of infrastructure were undertaken to connect the newly established urban and military centres such as the road from Potaissa to Napoca, and the Trajan's Bridge was built in the preparation part of the conquest. During the time of the second governor of Dacia, Terentius Scaurianus, a new colony was set on the western edge of Hațeg Plain with colonists mainly from the Italian peninsula, colonia Ulpia Traiana Augusta Dacica Sarmizegetusa, taking from the name of the old Dacian capital and acting as the governor's residence (later moved to Apulum).

Green, purple, yellow and orange map
Roman Dacia
Reverse of Roman denarius from Trajan's rule depicting a defeated Dacian

Rural settlements of the vicus and villa types were established, many connected to military sites. Archaeological finds show most are of Roman type, including material culture such as tools and ovens of the lower classes. Roman administration took control of the salt trade route that served the neighbouring territories of Pannonia and Upper Moesia, and the placement of the new towns suggests they were established in part to exploit the gold and iron mines of southwest Transylvanian region, and it at least partially reflects the pattern of depopulation from the Dacian Wars. The colonists settled by official initiative were mostly veterans of various legions with a significant addition of Illyrian miners, while the private enterprise was a diverse mixture of Roman citizens from places such as Galatia, Palmyra, Gallia, along with slaves and peregrini.

Dacia province was among the last region which was conquered by the Roman Empire, and among the first which was abandoned. In less than 170 years, the Romans built 10 cities, more than 400 military buildings of which 100 legionary or auxiliary forts, left over 4000 inscriptions and thousands traces of material culture.

During the third century, increasing pressure from the Free Dacians and Visigoths forced the Romans to abandon Dacia Traiana.

According to historian Eutropius in Liber IX of his Breviarum, in 271, Roman citizens from Dacia Traiana were resettled by the Roman emperor Aurelian across the Danube in the newly established Dacia Aureliana, inside former Moesia Superior:

gave up the province of Dacia, which Trajan had created beyond the Danube, since the whole of Illyricum and Moesia had been devastated and he despaired of being able to retain it, and he withdrew the Romans from the cities and countryside of Dacia, and resettled them in the middle of Moesia and named it Dacia, which now divides the two Moeasias and is on the right bank of the Danube as it flows to the sea, whereas previously it was on the left.

— Eutropius, Breviarium historiae romana – Liber IX, XV

In the same work, Etropius describes the people who lived in Transylvania in his time, and gives an accurate description of the ethnic composition of the area.

"He rebuilt some cities in Germany; he subdued Dacia by the overthrow of Decebalus, and formed a province beyond the Danube, in that territory which the Thaiphali, Victoali, and Theruingi now occupy. This province was a thousand miles in circumference."

Daco-Roman continuity theory

Main article: Origin of the Romanians

Conflicting theories exist concerning whether or not the Romanians are a Romanized Dacian population that, surviving the Migration Period, remained in Transylvania after the withdrawal of the Romans.

Migration Period

See also: Migration Period

Goths

Main article: Goths

Before their withdrawal the Romans negotiated an agreement with the Goths in which Dacia remained Roman territory, and a few Roman outposts remained north of the Danube. The Thervingi, a Visigothic tribe, settled in the southern part of Transylvania, and the Ostrogoths lived on the Pontic–Caspian steppe.

About 340, Ulfilas brought Acacian Arianism to the Goths in Guthiuda, and the Visigoths (and other Germanic tribes) became Arians.

The Gothic presence in the area of Transylvania starts in the second half of the 4th century and lasted for a few decades, at least until the Hunic invasion

The Goths were able to defend their territory for about a century against the Gepids, Vandals and Sarmatians; however, the Visigoths were unable to preserve the region's Roman infrastructure. Transylvania's gold mines were unused during the Early Middle Ages.

This is how Theophanes Confessor describes the area under Gothic rule:

There were at that time numerous extremely large Gothic tribes living beyond the Danube in the districts to the far north. Of these, four are particularly worthy of note, namely the Goths, the Visigoths, the Gepids, and the Vandals, who differ from one another in name alone and speak the same dialect. They all subscribe to the Arian heresy. After crossing the Danube in the time of Arkadios and Honorius, they were settled on Roman territory.

Huns

Main article: Huns

By 376 a new wave of migratory people, the Huns, led by Uldin defeated and expelled the Visigoths, setting up their own headquarters in what was Dacia Inferior. Hoping to find refuge from the Huns, Fritigern (a Visigothic leader) appealed to the Roman emperor Valens in 376 to be allowed to settle with his people on the south bank of the Danube. However, a famine broke out and Rome was unable to supply them with food or land. As a result, the Goths rebelled against the Romans for several years. The Huns fought the Alans, Vandals, and Quadi, forcing them toward the Roman Empire. Pannonia became the centre during the peak of Attila's reign (435–453).

The race of Huns, long shut off by inaccessible mountains, broke out in sudden rage against the Goths and drove them in widespread confusion from their old homes. The Goths fled across the Danube and were received by Valens without negotiating any treaty.- Paulus Orosius: Histories against the Pagans

Dating from 425 to 455, the Transylvanian traces of the Huns lie in the lowlands of the Mureș valley. The most important testimonies of the Hun rule are the two separate sets of coins discovered at Sebeș. Between the 420s and 455, Hun princes and lords established summer residences in Transylvania. The newest discoveries strengthens the theory that there was a more serious Hun military presence in Transylvania.

Middle Ages

The neutrality of this section is disputed. Relevant discussion may be found on the talk page. Please do not remove this message until conditions to do so are met. (December 2024) (Learn how and when to remove this message)

Early Middle Ages: the great migrations

Spread of Christianity

Metal ornament with hanging circle
The bronze Biertan Donarium, an early Christian votive object of the early fourth century, consisting of a medallion with a Chi-Rho and a plaque bearing an inscription: "EGO ZENOVIVS VOTVM POSVI" ("I, Zenovius, offered this gift").

Sparse archeological findings from the 4th century (Biertan Donarium, a clay pot with Christian symbols from Moigrad, and another clay pot with Chi Rho monogram at the bottom from Ulpia Traiana for example) point at minor Christian communities isolated from the main group.

The Biertan Donarium was found in 1775. There are two theories on the origins of this artifact. According to the supporters of the Daco-Romanian continuity theory this donarium was made by the survivor Latin-speaking Christian population population of Dacia following the Aurelian Retreat. Those historians who are sceptic about this object point to the dubious circumstances of this finding. They emphasize that there were no Roman settlements or Christian churches near to Biertan. According to them this object was made in Aquileia in Northern Italy during the 4th century and it was carried into Transylvania as a loot by Gothic warriors or by trading. It is the most possible that the find from Biertan is a result of plundering in Illyricum or Pannonia or in the Balkans anytime between the fourth and the sixth century and this artifact was reused as a pagan object by its new owners. Originally it was intended to be hung from a candelabrum but the perforations made later indicate it was reused and attached to a coffer for storing vessels or other goods. According to this opinion even its usage for Christian purposes should be questioned in the territory of Transylvania.

It is only in the 5th century that the artefacts become more common, most of them in the form of oil lamps, gold rings with cross incisions (from the tomb of Omahar in Apahida), a chest piece with Christian symbols. From the 6th century, associated with the missionary work supported by Justinian I and confirmed by their Byzantine provenience, the oil lamps become even more common, accompanied by two ampullae with the representation of Saint Menas, and several moulds for cross shaped pendants.

In the context of Khan Boris I conversion to Christianity and the baptism of Bulgarians, the Byzantine type of church organization is identified in the region. Historian I. Baán, discussing the origin of Kalocsa archdiocese, pointed that the existence of two archdioceses in the early days of Kingdom of Hungary is connected with parallel work undertaken by missionaries from both the Eastern and the Western churches. He identifies archdiocese of Kalocsa with "archdiocese of Tourkia" and lists in its suborder the dioceses of Transylvania, Banat, and Cenad. The baptism of Gyula II in Constantinople and his accompaniment by bishop Hierotheos lead to the deduction that the diocese of Transylvania was established before 1018. From this reasoning a diocese of Transylvania, subordinated to the Patriarchate of Constantinople, could be dated to the time of Géza. His reasoning is sustained by the discovery in 2011 at Alba Iulia of a church built in Eastern tradition, and dated between the second half of the 10th century and first half of the 11th century. During the rule of Ahtum (baptised in Vidin) in Banat, towards the end of 10th century, a monastery of Eastern rite monks was active in Cenad.

Gepids

Main article: Gepids
Kingdom of the Gepids in the 6th century (539–551)

After Attila's death, the Hunnic empire disintegrated. In 455 the Gepids (under king Ardarich) conquered Pannonia, allowing them to settle for two centuries in Transylvania. The Gepids secured their rule by attacking and ravaging their neighbors' territories and creating military border zones, while themselves remaining in Transylvania proper, surrounded by hard terrain. On one occasion in 539, cooperating with the Franks they crossed the Danube and devastated Moesia, killing magister millitum Calluc. They weren't this lucky with the Ostrogoths, who first routed the united forces of Gepids, Suebians, Scirians and Sarmatians at the Battle of Bolia, than at the Battle of Sirmium. King Thraustila lost the city and his successors failed to recapture even after Theodoric's death. After a long decline, Gepidia finally fell to the joint invasion of the Avars and Lombards in 567. Very few Gepid sites (such as cemeteries in the Banat region) after 600 remain; they were apparently assimilated by the Avar empire.

This is how Jordanes describes the territory of Dacia, under the Gepids, and the times before that:

"I mean ancient Dacia, which the race of the Gepidae now possesses. This country lies across the Danube within sight of Moesia, and is surrounded by a crown of mountains. It has only two ways of access, one by way of Boutae and the other by Tapae. This Gothia, which our ancestors called Dacia and now, as I have said, is called Gepidia, was then bounded on the east by the Roxolani, on the west by the Iazyges, on the north by the Sarmatians and Basternae and on the south by the river Danube. The lazyges are separated from the Roxolani by the Aluta river only."

Avars, Slavs, Bulgars

Further information: Pannonian Avars, Bulgars, First Bulgarian Empire, and Early Slavs
Pannonian Avars, Avar Khaganate, Carpathian Basin, map, Europe
The Avar Khaganate around 582–612

In 568, the Avars, under Khagan Bayan I established an empire in the Carpathian Basin that lasted for 250 years. In the beginning, the Avar Khaganate controlled a larger territory which expanded from the Carpathian Basin to the Pontic-Caspian Seppe and dominated numerous people. The Onogur-Bulgars fought their independence in the middle 7th century and the Avar Khaganate was shrunken to the area of the Carpathian Basin. Related peoples from the east arrived in the Avar Kaganate several times: around 595 the Kutrigurs, and then around 670 the Onogurs. The Ravenna Cosmography, written around 700, describes the area as follows:

"And in front of this same Albis is the land called Lesser Dacia, and beyond it to the side is the large and spacious land called Greater Dacia, which is now referred to as Gepidia; currently, the people of the Unorum are known to inhabit it. Beyond that is Illyricum, which extends as far as the province of Dalmatia."

The region of Transylvania was an important site in the Byzantine-Avar wars. Byzantine ambassadors often appeared in the area to try to persuade the various peoples living in Transylvania to form an alliance. Theophanes the Confessor recounts one such diplomatic mission as follows:

"As for Sarbaros, he dispatched him with his remaining army against Constantinople with a view to establishing an alliance between the western Huns (who are called Avars) and the Bulgars, Slavs, and Gepids, and so advancing on the City and laying siege to it."

Charlemagne started a Frankish campaign against the Avars in 791. The Avar Khaganate had a catastrophic civil war in 795 where the higher-ranking jugurrus who ruled the eastern regions and Transylvania was defeated and the Avars themselves decimated their ruling class in Transylvania. The Franks renewed their attacks in 795–796. Krum, the Bulgar khan also attacked the Avars, his army advanced into the Tisza region in 803. The Avars were defeated by the Franks and Bulgars in 803, and their steppe-empire ended around 822. The Transylvanian Avars were subjugated by the Bulgars under Khan Krum at the beginning of the ninth century, after which the region was partially occupied by fleeing Slavs, who sought for protection from the Franks. Later, Southern Transylvania was conquered by the First Bulgarian Empire. In the Royal Frankish Annals, it is described that at that time in Transylvania, there were Avars and a Slavic tribe called the Obodrites, also called the Predecentes, and Bulgars lived next to them.

The downfall of the Avar Khaganate at the beginning of the 9th century did not mean the extinction of the Avar population, contemporary written sources report surviving Avar groups. The Hungarian conquerors together with the Turkic-speaking Kabars integrated the Avars, Onogurs and Slavonic groups. The conquering Hungarians mixed to varying degrees on individual level with the Avar population living in the Carpathian Basin, but they had Avar genetic heritage as well.

The Slavs settled in some regions in Transylvania from the 7th century, and left traces up to the end of the 12th century. The occurrence of Early Slavs in the region (by some historians as early as the second half of the 6th century) followed two general directions: one from the south, along the Olt river valley, and one from the north-west (upper Tisza) along the Crasna river valley. No evidence has been found to sustain a movement along the Mureș valley as well during this time. A third direction of entry was noted after the second half of the 7th century from the north-east. It should be noted, however, that the arrival and expansion of Slavic speaking population in the current territory or Romania is a debated topic and that the current understanding in Romanian academic circles is that some archaeological finds usually associated with migrating Slavs are no longer valid, for example the sunken-floored buildings of the Ipotești–Cândești culture which were found also in southern Transylvania after the sixth century and were considered indicative of Slavic culture existed in the region even before the supposed Slav migration. Anania Shirakatsi, a 7th-century Armenian historian, describes Transylvania inhabited by the Slavs in his geography as follows:

"On the south side is Thrace proper and on the north side the large country of Dacia, where dwell the Slavs who form twenty-five tribes, in whose place invaded the Goths, who came from the island of Scandia which is called Emios by the Germans."

Hungarians

Further information: Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin, Magyar tribes, and Principality of Hungary
The Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin (Chronicon Pictum, 1358)

Foundation of the Hungarian state is connected to the Hungarian conquerors, who arrived from the Pontic Steppe in the frame of a strong centralized steppe-empire under the leadership of Grand Prince Álmos and his son Árpád The Hungarians arrived in the Carpathian Basin, in a geographically unified but politically divided land, after acquiring thorough local knowledge of the area from the 860s onwards. After the end of the Avar Kaganate (c. 822), the Eastern Franks asserted their influence in Transdanubia, the Bulgarians to a small extent in the Southern Transylvania and the interior regions housed the surviving Avar population in their stateless state. The Avar population survived the time of the Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin. In this power the Hungarian conqueror elite took the system of the former Avar Kaganate, there is no trace of massacres and mass graves, it is believed to have been a peaceful transition for local residents in the Carpathian Basin. Based on genetics evidence, the Hungarian conquerors had Ugric ancestry and later admixed with Sarmatians and Huns. There is a genetic continuity from the Bronze Age, a continuous migration of the Steppe folks from east to the Carpathian Basin. The contemporary local population is descended from previous peoples of the Carpathian Basin, and a large number of people survived to the 10th century from the previous Avar period. The local population started admixing only in the second half of the 10th century with the conquering Hungarians.

In 862, Prince Rastislav of Moravia rebelled against the Franks, and after hiring Hungarian troops, won his independence; this was the first time that Hungarians expeditionary troops entered the Carpathian Basin. In 862, Archbishop Hincmar of Reims records the campaign of unknown enemies called "Ungri", giving the first mention of the Hungarians in Western Europe. In 881, the Hungarian forces fought together with the Kabars in the Vienna Basin. According to historian György Szabados and archeologist Miklós Béla Szőke, a group of Hungarians were already living in the Carpathian Basin at that time, so they could quickly intervene in the events of the Carolingian Empire. The number of recorded battles increased from the end of the 9th century. In the late Avar period, a part of Hungarians was already present in the Carpathian Basin in the 9th century, this has been supported by genetic and archaeological research, because there are graves in which Avar descendants are buried in Hungarian clothes. An important segment of this Avar era Hungarians is that the Hungarian county system of King Saint Stephen I may be largely based on the power centers formed during the Avar period.

The Hungarians took possession of the Carpathian Basin in a pre-planned manner, with a long move-in between 862 and 895. This is confirmed by the archaeological findings, in the 10th century Hungarian cemeteries, the graves of women, children and elderly people are located next to the warriors, they were buried according to the same traditions, wore the same style of ornaments, and belonged to the same anthropological group. According to genetic evidence, Hungarian conqueror's men and women came to the Carpathian Basin together. The Hungarian military events of the following years prove that the Hungarian population that settled in the Carpathian Basin was not a weakened population without a significant military power. Other theories assert that the move of the Hungarians was forced or at least hastened by the joint attacks of Pechenegs and Bulgarians. According to eleventh-century tradition, the road taken by the Hungarians under Prince Álmos took them first to Transylvania in 895. This is supported by an eleventh-century Russian tradition that the Hungarians moved to the Carpathian Basin by way of Kiev. Prince Álmos, the sacred leader of the Hungarian Great Principality died before he could reach Pannonia, he was sacrificed in Transylvania. According to Romanian historian Florin Curta, no evidence exists of Magyars crossing Eastern Carpathian Mountains into Transylvania.

The De Administrando Imperio recounts the relations of the surrounding regions, including Transylvania, following the Hungarian conquest as follows:

"Such are the landmarks and names along the Danube river; but the regions above these, which comprehend the whole settlement of Turkey , they now call after the names of the rivers that flow there. The rivers are these: the first river is the Timisis, the second river the Toutis, the third river the Morisis, the fourth river the Krisos, and again another river, the Titza. Neighbours of the Turks are, on the eastern side the Bulgarians, where the river Istros, also called Danube, runs between them; on the northern, the Pechenegs; on the western, the Franks; and on the southern, the Croats. These eight clans of the Turks do not obey their own particular princes, but have a joint agreement to fight together with all earnestness and zeal upon the rivers, wheresoever war breaks out."

Hungarian invasion of Europe 906, map
Hungarian campaigns in 906

According to supporters of the Daco-Roman continuity theory, Transylvania was populated by Romanians at the time of the Hungarian conquest. Opponents of this theory assert that Transylvania was sparsely inhabited by peoples of Slavic origin and Turkic people.

White map of Magyar burial sites
Hungarians burial sites in Transylvania in the 10th–11th centuries

The earliest Hungarian artifacts found in Transylvania date to the first half of the 10th century. The very typical feature of the Asian Hun and European Hun cemeteries is the partial horse burials, almost in all Hun graves there are only remain of horses. Outside the Huns, only the Hungarians used partial horse burials. This ancient tradition that went through centuries, it is easily identifiable in the Huns and Hungarians graves. Archeologists also found this kind of horse burial in Transylvania. During joint research, archaeologists from the University of Sibiu (Romania) and the University of Tübingen (Germany) excavated one of the most important Hungarian cemeteries from the time of the Hungarian conquest near Orăștie (Szászváros in Hungarian) in 2005. According to Romanian archeologist Marian Tiplic, the excavated graves refer to the second generation of Hungarian conquerors, the skeletons found here are the remains of the Gyula tribe. It was a permanent settlement, the location of which, on top of a hill, suggests that the goal of the Hungarian was to control the valley of the Mureș. Hungarian cemeteries from the 9th and 10th centuries were also unearthed at Cluj-Napoca (Kolozsvár in Hungarian), Gâmbaș (Marosgombás in Hungarian), and other Transylvanian sites. A coin minted under Berthold, Duke of Bavaria (reign 938–947) found near Turda indicates that Transylvanian Magyars participated in western military campaigns. Although their defeat in the 955 Battle of Lechfeld ended Magyar raids against western Europe, raids on the Balkan Peninsula continued until 970. Linguistic evidence suggests that after their conquest, the Magyars inherited the local social structures of the conquered Pannonian Slavs; in Transylvania, there was intermarriage between the Magyar ruling class and the Slavic élite.

Gyula's family ruled Transylvania from around 925 onwards. Gyula II was a Hungarian tribal leader in the middle of the 10th century. His capital was Gyulafehérvár (now Alba Iulia in Romania). The Hungarian name Gyulafehérvár is meaning "White Castle of the Gyula", the modern Romanian name Alba Iulia coming from the Medieval Latin name of the city which originated from the Hungarian form, although the old Romanian name Bălgrad, which originated from Slavic, similary meant "White Castle". Gyula II descended from a family whose members held the hereditary title gyula, which was the second in rank among the leaders of the Hungarian Great Principality. Ioannes Skylitzes narrates that around 952 Gyula II visited Constantinople, where he was baptized, and Emperor Constantine VII lifted him from the baptismal font. A bishop named Hierotheos accompanied Gyula II back to Hungary. Hierotheos was the first bishop of Transylvania. Gyula II built the first church of Transylvania in Gyulafehérvár (now Alba Iulia in Romania) around 950, the ruins of the church were discovered in 2011. Sarolt, daughter of Gyula II was married to Géza, Grand Prince of the Hungarians around 970. Their son Vajk was born around 975, who became the first king of Hungary in 1000 as King Stephen I of Hungary.

Medieval Gesta Hungarorum and the Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin
Main articles: Gesta Hungarorum, Gelou, Glad (duke), Menumorut, Ajtony, and Székelys

The enemies of the conquering Hungarians in the Gesta Hungarorum are not mentioned in other primary sources, consequently, historians debate whether Gelou, Glad, and Menumorut were a historical person or an imaginary figure created by Anonymus.

Map of Carpathian Basin according to the Gesta Hungarorum
Map according to the Gesta Hungarorum (János Tomka Szászky, 1750)

Gelou (Hungarian: Gyalu, Romanian: Gelu) is a figure in the Gesta Hungarorum (Latin for The Deeds of the Hungarians), а medieval work written by an author known as "Anonymus" in the Hungarian royal court probably at the end of the 12th century (about 300 years after the Hungarian conquest, which was around 895). In the Gesta Hungarorum Gelou ruled part of Transylvania, he was described as "a certain Vlach" (quidam blacus) and "prince of the Vlachs" (ducem blacorum), inhabited his land by "Vlachs and Slavs" (blasij et sclaui). He was said to be defeated by one of the seven Hungarian dukes, Töhötöm (Tuhutum in the original Latin, also known as Tétény). Hungarian historians assert that Gelou was created by the author from the name of the village of Gyalu (today's Gilău in Romania), a Transylvanian village in the Mountains of Gyalu (today's Gilău Mountains in Romania), where Gelou died in the Gesta Hungarorum. Some Hungarian historians identify the Blaks (Blasii, Blaci) people with the Bulaqs.

Then Tuhutum, having heard of the goodness of that land, sent his envoys to Duke Árpád to ask his permission to go beyond the woods to fight Duke Gelou. Duke Árpád, having taken counsel, commended Tuhutum's wish and he gave him permission to go beyond the woods to fight Duke Gelou. When Tuhutum heard this from an envoy, he readied himself with his warriors and, having left his companions there, went forth eastwards beyond the woods against Gelou, duke of the Vlachs . Gelou, duke of Transylvania, hearing of his arrival, gathered his army and rode speedily towards him in order to stop him at the Meszes Gates, but Tuhutum, crossing the wood in one day, arrived at the Almás river. Then both armies came upon each other, with the river lying between them. Duke Gelou planned to stop them there with his archers.

— Anonymus: Gesta Hungarorum

Glad (Hungarian: Galád) was the ruler of Banat at the time of the Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin according to the Gesta Hungarorum. Glad came from Vidin in Bulgaria, he occupied the land from the river Mureș up to the castle of Orșova and Palanka with the help of the Cumans. According to Anonymus, Glad commanded a great army of horsemen and foot soldiers and his army was supported by Cumans, Bulgarians and Vlachs (blacorum). The Hungarians sent an army against him and Glad was defeated, his army was annihilated, two dukes of the Cumans and three kneses of the Bulgarians were slain in the battle. Hungarian historiography regards him as fictitious, along with many other imaginary enemy characters in the Gesta Hungarorum, he is also not mentioned in other primary sources. Anonymus's reference to the Cumans supporting Glad is one of the key points in the scholarly debate, because the Cumans did not arrive in Europe before the 1050s. In Romanian historiography, Glad is described as one of "the three Romanian dukes" who ruled the regions of present-day Romania in the early 10th century.

And because God with His grace went before the Hungarians, he gave them a great victory and their enemies fell before them as hay before reapers. And in that battle two dukes of the Cumans and three princes of the Bulgarians were slain, and Glad, their duke, escaped in flight but all his army, melting like wax before flame, was destroyed at the point of the sword. Then Zuard, Cadusa and Boyta, having won victory, setting forth from there, came to the borders of the Bulgarians and encamped beside the Ponoucea river. Duke Glad, having fled, as we said above, for fear of the Hungarians, entered Keve castle and, on the third day, Zuardu, Cadusa and Boyta, from whom the Brucsa kindred descends, having arranged their army began to fight against Keve castle.

— Anonymus: Gesta Hungarorum

Menumorut (Hungarian: Ménmarót) was the ruler of the lands between the rivers Mureș, Someș and Tisza at the time of the Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin around 900. According to the Gesta Hungarorum, Menumorut's duchy was populated primarily with Khazars and Székelys, and he acknowledged the suzerainty of the ruling Byzantine Emperor at the time. According to Anonymus, Menumorut communicated "haughtily with a Bulgarian heart".

After spending several days, Duke Árpád, having taken the advice of his noblemen, sent envoys to the castle of Bihar, to Duke Menumorout, asking him, by right of his forbear, King Attila, to give him the land from the Szamos river to the border of Nyr, up to the Meszes Gate , and he sent him gifts, just as he had previously sent to Salan, duke of Titel . And in that embassy were sent two of the most energetic warriors: Vsubuu, father of Zoloucu, and Velec, from whose progeny Turda, the bishop, is descended. For these were the most nobleby birth, like the others that set forth from the Scythian land and who followed Duke Álmos with a great host of peoples.

— Anonymus: Gesta Hungarorum

According to the Gesta Hungarorum, the Hungarians besieged and seized Menumorut's fortress at Biharia which caused him to apologise for his Bulgar sympathies and offered his daughter in marriage to Zoltán, the son of Árpád, the Grand Prince of the Hungarians. The chronicle states that Menumorut died without a son before 907 and left his whole kingdom in peace to Zoltán, his son-in-law.

Ajtony was an early-11th-century ruler in the territory now known as Banat, According to the Gesta Hungarorum, he was a descendant of Glad. He taxed salt which was transferred to King Stephen I of Hungary on the Mureș River. The Hungarian king sent Csanád, Ajtony's former commander-in-chief, against him at the head of a large royal army. Csanád defeated and killed Ajtony, Csanád County and its capital Csanád (today's Cenad in Romania) were named after him.

As part of the medieval Kingdom of Hungary

Main article: Kingdom of Hungary

High Middle Ages

Main article: Kingdom of Hungary (1000–1301)

The Grand Principality of Hungary existed c. 862 until 1000, then it was re-organized as a Christian Kingdom by King Saint Stephen who was the 5th descendant of Grand Prince Álmos. In 1000 Stephen I of Hungary, grand prince of the Hungarian tribes, was recognised by the Pope and by his brother-in-law Henry II, Holy Roman Emperor as king of Hungary. Although Stephen was raised as a Roman Catholic and Christianization of the Hungarians was achieved mostly by Rome, he also recognized and supported orthodoxy. Attempts by Stephen to control all Hungarian tribal territories led to wars, including one with his maternal uncle Gyula (a chieftain in Transylvania; Gyula was the second-highest title in the Hungarian tribal confederation). In 1002, Stephen led an army into Transylvania and Gyula surrendered without a fight. This made possible the organization of the Transylvanian Catholic episcopacy (with Gyulafehérvár as its seat), which was finished in 1009 when the bishop of Ostia (as papal legate) visited Stephen and they approved diocesan divisions and boundaries.

King Saint Stephen of Hungary captures his uncle Gyula, the ruler of Transylvania (Chronicon Pictum, 1358)

After when Saint Stephen had been deemed worthy, and won the crown of the royal majesty by divine order, he waged a famous and profitable war against his maternal uncle named Gyula, who at that time ruled the entire Transylvanian country with his own power. So in the 1002nd year of Our Lord's birth, King Saint Stephen captured Gyula, his wife and two sons and sent them to Hungary...Saint Stephen annexed Gyula's big, rich country all the way to Hungary.

— Mark of Kalt: Chronicon Pictum

According to the Chronicon Pictum, King Stephen I of Hungary defeated Kean, a ruler of Bulgarians and Slavs in southern Transylvania.

King Saint Stephen of Hungary defeats Kean "Duke of the Bulgarians and Slavs" (Chronicon Pictum, 1358)

Then, He sent his army against Kean, the leader of the Bulgarians and Slavs. These peoples live in places that are very strong according to their natural location, therefore it cost him to much trouble and battle sweat until he finally defeated and killed the named leader. He acquired an inestimable amount of treasure, especially gold, pearls and precious stones. He placed one of his great-grandfathers here, Zoltán by name, who later held those parts of Transylvania as a hereditary province, therefore, he was colloquially called Zoltán of Transylvania. He lived to the time of the holy king and was a very old man, that is why the king made him above the rich nations.

— Mark of Kalt: Chronicon Pictum

Medieval Transylvania was an integral part of the Kingdom of Hungary; however, it was an administratively distinct unit. The medieval Kingdom of Hungary was not divided into provinces, although at the beginning of the 14th century its kings bore a long title that included the names of nine countries and provinces – "By the grace of God, King of Hungary, Dalmatia, Croatia, Rama, Serbia, Galicia, Lodomeria, Cumania and Bulgaria". However, the majority of addresses were demand addresses. Actual rule was only exercised over Croatia and Dalmatia, where the Hungarian authority was represented by the bans placed at the head of the provinces. Within the country – due to their great distance from the center – only two separate territorial governments were established, which are sometimes mentioned as a country (regnum) in the sources, but were never included among the titles of the Hungarian kings: Transylvania along the eastern borders and Slavonia south of the Drava.

1097, Europe, map
Europe in 1097

The first recorded Pecheneg invasion of Transylvania occurred during the reign of Stephen I of Hungary. The Battle of Kerlés, was an engagement between an army of Pechenegs and Ouzes commanded by Osul and the troops of King Solomon of Hungary and his cousins, Dukes Géza and Ladislaus, in Transylvania in 1068.

King Saint Ladislaus of Hungary, knight, horse, spear, medieval, fresco, TransylvaniaKing Saint Ladislaus, the knight-king (fresco of the Saint Ladislaus legend in the church of Székelyderzs, 1419)

King Ladislaus I of Hungary released the imprisoned former king, Solomon at the time of the ceremony of the canonization of the first five Hungarian saints. After his release, Solomon made a final effort to regain his crown. He persuaded a Cuman chieftain, Kutesk, to invade Hungary. Solomon promised Kutesk, that he would give him the right of possession over Transylvania and would take his daughter as wife. King Ladislaus defeated the invaders in 1085.

Chronicon Pictum, Hungarian, Hungary, King Saint Ladislaus, Cuman, battle, duel, fight, kidnapping, girl, medieval, chronicle, book, illumination, illustration, history
After the Battle of Kerlés in 1068, Saint Ladislaus is fighting a duel with a cuman warrior who kidnapped a girl (Chronicon Pictum, 1358)

Of the known Hungarian documents drafted before 1200, only twenty-seven bear some reference to Transylvania; two date from the 11th, the rest from the 12th century. Of the latter, sixteen reveal only the name of some Transylvanian, religious or lay dignitary, such as a bishop, a dean, a voivode, or a count. In the 13th century, and particularly after 1250, the number of documents touching on Transylvania grows rapidly and reaches over four hundred.

Székelys
Main article: Székelys

The Székelys have historically claimed descent from Attila's Huns. Hungarian medieval chronicles recount that a contingent of Huns remained in Transylvania, later allying with the returning Hungarians they conquered the Carpathian Basin together in the 9th century. Several medieval Hungarian chronicles claimed that the Székely people descended from Huns:

They, having set forth from the island, riding through the sand and flow of the Tisza, crossed at the harbour of Beuldu, and, riding on, they encamped beside the Kórógy river, and all the Székelys, who were previously the peoples of King Attila, having heard of Usubuu's fame, came to make peace and of their own will gave their sons as hostages along with divers gifts and they undertook to fight in the vanguard of Usubuu's army, and they forthwith sent the sons of the Székelys to Duke Árpád, and, together with the Székelys before them, began to ride against Menumorout.

— Anonymus: Gesta Hungarorum

These Székelys were the remains of the Huns, who when they learned that the Hungarians had returned to Pannonia for the second time, went to the returnees on the border of Ruthenia and conquered Pannonia together.

— Simon of Kéza: Gesta Hunnorum et Hungarorum

They were afraid of the western nations that they would suddenly attack them, so they went to Transylvania and did not call themselves Hungarians, but Székelys. The western clan hated the Huns in Attila's life. The Székelys are thus the remnants of the Huns, who remained in the mentioned field until the return of the other Hungarians. So when they knew that the Hungarians would return to Pannonia again, they hurried to Ruthenia to them, conquering the land of Pannonia together.

— Mark of Kalt: Chronicon Pictum

It is said that in addition to the Huns who escorted Csaba, from the same nation, yet three thousand people were retreating, cut themselves out of the said battle, remained in Pannonia, and first established themself in a camp called Csigla's Field. They were afraid of the Western nations which they harassed in Attila's life, and they marched to Transylvania, the frontier of the Pannonian landscape, and they did not call themselves Huns or Hungarians, but Siculus, in their own word Székelys, so that they would not know that they are the remnants of the Huns or Hungarians. In our time, no one doubts, that the Székelys are the remnants of the Huns who first came to Pannonia, and because their people do not seem to have been mixed with foreign blood since then, they are also more strict in their morals, they also differ from other Hungarians in the division of lands. They have not yet forgotten the Scythian letters, and these are not inked on paper, but engraved on sticks skillfully, in the way of the carving. They later grew into not insignificant people, and when the Hungarians came to Pannonia again from Scythia, they went to Ruthenia in front of them with great joy, as soon as the news of their coming came to them. When the Hungarians took possession of Pannonia again, at the division of the country, with the consent of the Hungarians, these Székelys were given the part of the country that they had already chosen as their place of residence.

— Johannes Thuróczy: Chronica Hungarorum
Székely people in the Kingdom of Hungary

In the Middle Ages, the Székelys played a role in the defense of the Kingdom of Hungary against the Ottomans in their posture as guards of the eastern border. Nicolaus Olahus stated in the book Hungaria et Athila in 1536 that "Hungarians and Székelys share the same language, with the difference that the Székelys have their own words specific to their nation." The people of Székelys were in general regarded as the most Hungarian of Hungarians. In 1558, a Hungarian poet, Mihály Vilmányi Libécz voiced this opinion, instructing the reader in his poem that if they had doubts about the correctness of the Hungarian language: "Consult without fail the language of the ancient Székelys, for they are the guardians of the purest Hungarian tongue".

Saxons
Main article: Transylvanian Saxons

In the 12th and 13th centuries, the areas in the south and northeast were settled by German colonists known as Saxons. Tradition holds that Siebenbürgen, the German name for Transylvania, derives from the seven principal fortified towns founded by these Transylvanian Saxons.

The first German settlers called in by Géza II in around 1160 came from the Rhineland and established their villages between the Olt and Küküllő rivers. Around the same time north of them, German "guests" (hospites) arrived at the kingly estates in Radna and Beszterce. The colonization was organized by the Gräves (de) or gerébs (hu). Some gerébs received judicial, administrative, martial positions. These titles later became hereditary.

Already in the 13th century, Transylvanian Saxony was divided into seats mirroring the Székelys. The basis of the Transylvanian German administration was laid by Andrew II in his 1224 diploma "Andreanum". He ceased the supervision of the voivode and gave the job (called "royal judge" (királybíró) from then on) to the ispán of Szeben. The municipal privileges enabling local priest and judge elections, that the Saxon seats and villages received came to be known as "Szeben freedom" (szebeni szabadság). The area of the Beszterce river could also enjoy the "Szeben freedom" from 1366 on. The Saxons only had to pay tax to the king. This was every year on St. Martin's Day, 11 November. Furthermore, 500 German armored soldiers were recruited into the Hungarian army. The recruitment and training was managed by the Saxon count, the second most powerful Saxon lord in the colony.

As the society evolved, the Saxon middle class discriminated the gerébs who largely assimilated into the Hungarian nobility. The now leaderless communities became either craftmen or independent peasants. The markets where they sold their products became towns. A new class also emerged: the merchant citizenry. Their towns gained the right to tax cargoes, containing expensive eastern goods. As the Saxons now preferred hiring mercenaries rather than recruiting from their own folk, the count post, now functioning more of an economist, was taken over by the mayor of Szeben. The mayor was chosen by an urban council of 12 persons who came from a council of 100 persons. Ergo, the Saxon society's most powerful officials were the royal judge and the mayor, both from Szeben.

The ecclesia of Transylvanian Saxony was very divided. Some counties in the southern part were attached to the provostship of Szeben, others to the bishopric of Gyulafehérvár.

God wanted them to move to Pannonia as soon as possible. Then they crossed mountains for three months, and finally, against the will of the said peoples, they reached the border area of Pannonia, the land now called Transylvania. When they marched into this land, fearing the attack of the surrounding peoples, the whole corps of the militants under their command was divided into seven armies, and captains, lieutenants, corporals were appointed in the usual manner to lead each army, and each army consisted of thirty thousand and eight hundred and fifty-seven armed warriors. Because at the time of their second exodus from Scythia, from the one hundred and eight tribes, two hundred and sixteen thousand armed men were reportedly brought with them, that is, two thousand of every tribe, except those of the household. Over these seven armies, a captain was assigned to lead each of them, and seven hillforts were built to protect their wives and animals and they remained in those castles for a time. This is why the Germans call this part of the land Siebenbürgen, meaning seven castles to this day.

— Johannes Thuróczy: Chronica Hungarorum
Teutonic Knights

The German influence became more marked when, in 1211, King Andrew II of Hungary called on the Teutonic Knights to protect Transylvania in the Burzenland from the Cumans. After the order strengthened its grip on the territory and expanded it beyond Transylvania without authorisation, Andrew expelled the Knights in 1225.

"Voivod" (end 12th–13th century)
Main article: Voivode of Transylvania

Administration in Transylvania was at the hands of a voivod appointed by the king (the word voivod, or voievod, first appeared in 1193). Before then, the word ispán was used for the chief official of Alba County. Transylvania came under voivod rule after 1263, when the duties of the Counts of Szolnok (Doboka) and Alba were eliminated. The voivod controlled seven comitatus. According to the Chronicon Pictum, Transylvania's first voivod was Zoltán of Transylvania, the same person as Zolta, great-grandfather of Saint Stephen. This is debated by modern historians, as in the Middle Ages a person couldn't live for so long and be capable to perform such an important position; however, it is not questioned that Zoltán was the relative of the king, maybe his brother.

Kingdom of Hungary, King Béla III of Hungary, 1190, Europe, map
Kingdom of Hungary in 1190, during the rule of Béla III
Mongol invasions
Main articles: First Mongol invasion of Hungary and Second Mongol invasion of Hungary
Gold-and-white map
Diocesan division of Transylvania in the 13th century

In 1241, Transylvania suffered during the Mongol invasion of Europe. Güyük Khan invaded Transylvania from the Oituz (Ojtoz) Pass, while Subutai attacked in the south from the Mehedia Pass towards Orșova. While Subutai advanced northward to meet Batu Khan, Güyük attacked Hermannstadt/Nagyszeben (Sibiu) to prevent the Transylvanian nobility from aiding King Béla IV of Hungary. Beszterce, Kolozsvár and the Transylvanian Plain region were ravaged by the Mongols, in addition to the Hungarian king's silver mine at Óradna. A separate Mongol force destroyed the western Cumans near the Siret River in the Carpathians and annihilated the Cuman bishopric of Milcov. Estimates of population decline in Transylvania due to the Mongol invasion range from 15 to 50 percent.

The Cumans converted to Roman Catholicism and, after their defeat by the Mongols, sought refuge in central Hungary; Elizabeth the Cuman (1244–1290), known as Erzsébet in Hungarian, a Cuman princess, married Stephen V of Hungary in 1254.

In 1285, Nogai Khan with Talabuga led the invasion of Hungary. Talabuga led an army in northern Hungary but was stopped by heavy Carpathian snow; he was defeated near Pest by the royal army of Ladislaus IV and ambushed by the Székelys in retreat. Talabuga's army ravaged Transylvania; cities such as Reghin, Brașov and Bistrița were plundered. Still, the invaders suffered from lack of food, being also confronted with the resistance of the local people, Székelys, Romanians and Saxons.

Benedict, abbot of the church Szent Tamás of Esztergom, wrote regarding the Mongol invasion of 1285: "26,000 Tatars were killed in the Kingdom of Hungary, so the Tatars fled, trying to save themselves from the hands of the Hungarians, they reached Transylvania, but the Székelys, Vlachs and Saxons blocked the roads with their scouts and surrounded them...". Iohannes Longus de Ypre, Marino Sanuto Torsello recorded that in the Mongol invasion the passes of the Carpathians were defended together by the Romanians and the Székelys: "However, the remnants of the Tatars returned to Cumania, after their retreat, the nations of Pannonia, the Vlachs and the Székelys, who live in the Zipheos mountains, which the Hungarians call forests , closed those passes in such a way that the Tatars could no longer cross them."

In 1288, the archbishop of Strigonius, Lodomerius, the most important Catholic church figure from Hungary, wrote an epistle "to the Hungarian, Saxon, Szeklely and Romanian nobles from the counties of Sibiu and Borsa in Transylvania", bringing serious charges against King Ladislaus IV and demanding them to no longer obey the sovereign and offer military aid against him.

Romanians' presence in Hungarian documents

According to Jean W. Sedlar, the oldest extant documents from Transylvania, dating from the 12th and 13th centuries, make passing references to both Hungarians and Vlachs.

In 1213, an army of Vlachs, Saxons and Pechenegs, led by the Count of Sibiu, Joachim Türje, attacked the Second Bulgarian Empire - Bulgarians and Cumans in the fortress of Vidin. After this, all Hungarian battles in the Carpathian region were supported by Romance-speaking soldiers from Transylvania.

Cârța Monastery founded on the lands taken from the Romanians

A royal charter from 1223 is the first data on Romanians in Transylvania, related to the monastery of Kerc (now Cârța Monastery in Romania), which mentions that the Vlachs owned the land when the monastery was founded. According to the Diploma Andreanum issued by King Andrew II of Hungary in 1224, the Transylvanian Saxons were entitled to use certain forests together with the Vlachs and Pechenegs.

Earliest mentions of Romanian settlements in official documents in the Kingdom of Hungary (between 1200 and 1400).

In 1252 King Béla IV of Hungary, for his services in various foreign embassies, donates to Vince, Comes of the Székely of Sebus, the land called Zek between the territory of the Vlachs of Kyrch, the Saxons of Barasu, and the Székelys of Sebus, which once belonged to a Saxon estate called Fulkun, but has been uninhabited since the Mongol invasion.

In 1256 King Béla IV of Hungary, upon the complaint of Archbishop Benedict of Esztergom, confirms the right of the archdiocese to tithes from mining wages and from animal taxes collected from the Szeklers and Romanians to the king or anyone else, among the judicial, accommodation and taxation privileges of the archdiocese, with the exception of land rents from Saxons, but also from Romanians from everywhere and from anywhere they came.

In 1290, Andrew III of Hungary grants three Hungarian landowners from Hunyad and Fehér County the right to invite Vlach laborers into the country "from South of the mountains".

In the spring of 1291, in Alba Iulia, King Andrew III of Hungary, the last from the Árpád dynasty, convened and presided over an assembly consisting of the representatives of "all nobles, Saxons, Szeklers and Vlachs" (cum universis Nobilibus, Saxonibus, Syculis et Olachis). This was the general congregation of all the privileged groups in Transylvania (the Hungarian nobles, the Saxons, the Szeklers and the Romanians), held about six months after the General Assembly of the Kingdom of Hungary, unfold at Buda.

Power system: the "estates" (12th–14th century)

The three most important 14th-century dignitaries were the voivod, the Bishop of Transylvania and the Abbot of Kolozsmonostor (on the outskirts of present-day Cluj-Napoca).

Transylvania was organized according to the estate system. Its estates were privileged groups, or universitates (the central power acknowledged some collective freedoms), with socio-economic and political power; they were also organized using ethnic criteria.

As in the rest of the Hungarian kingdom, the first estate was the aristocracy (lay and ecclesiastic): ethnically heterogeneous, but undergoing homogenization around its Hungarian nucleus. The document granting privileges to the aristocracy was the Golden Bull of 1222, issued by King Andrew II. The other estates were the Saxons, Szeklers and Romanians, all with an ethno-linguistic basis. The Saxons, who had settled in southern Transylvania in the 12th and 13th centuries, were granted privileges in 1224 by the Diploma Andreanum. The Szeklers and Romanians were granted partial privileges. While the Szeklers consolidated their privileges, extending them to the entire ethnic group, the Romanians had difficulty retaining their privileges in certain areas (terrae Vlachorum or districtus Valachicales) and lost their estate rank. Nevertheless, when the king (or the voivod) summoned the general assembly of Transylvania (congregatio) during the 13th and 14th centuries it was attended by the four estates: noblemen, Saxons, Szeklers and Romanians (Universis nobilibus, Saxonibus, Syculis et Olachis in partibus Transiluanis).

Vlach law
Main article: Vlach law

The Vlach law was a set of laws regulating the way of life and farming of the Central European and Balkan peoples practicing transhumance pastoralism that has been also introduced in the Kingdom of Hungary, thus affecting Transylvania. The expression "ius valachicum" appears in documents issued in the Kingdom of Hungary in the 14th century, referring to a type of law followed by the Romanian population in the kingdom. It was a type of "common law" used by the Romanian population in Kingdom of Hungary, that is also cognate with the law used in both Moldavia and Wallachia. In the Kingdom of Hungary, the unwritten law (customary law) coexisted with the written law (royal decrees), they had the same authority and were applied accordingly in the courts.

In Romanian historiography, the law in the Kingdom of Hungary is cognate of the customary laws in Moldavia and Wallachia and a continuation of the pre-Hungarian Slavo-Romanian legal practices of agricultural land distribution and social stratification (the title of kneze is of Slavic origin but correspondent to Romanian jude). The Romanian historian Ioan-Aurel Pop says that the customary law originates from Roman habit of land distribution were "sortes" (Romanian: sorți) were drawn, the land was divided in falces (Romanian: fălci), the neighbouring falces owner was a vicinus (Romanian: vecin). The uphold of the law was overseen by judes (Romanian juzi) a title that was replaced by the Slavic word knez and developed in situ throughout the centuries. The law was connected to the so-called Romanian districts "districta Valachorum". The first Romanian districts are mentioned in the 14th century, after they become more visible in the records. These districts encountered throughout the Kingdom of Hungary are not specific to a Romanian population, the term depending upon context differed in its meaning. That Romanian districts had some sort of legal autonomy, where people might use Romanian customary law. The Vlach law had roots in the Romano-Byzantine legal tradition which was influenced by the Hungarian customary law. More than 60 Romanian districts are known to have existed in the Kingdom of Hungary.

In Hungarian historiography, due to the settlement activities of the kenezes, villages with Vlach law arose in the Kingdom of Hungary between the 13th and 16th centuries, initially mostly inhabited by Romanians (Vlachs) and Ruthenians. The very first villages with Vlach law were established in Transylvania, their numbers increased, and spread in Upper Hungary, and in other parts of the Kingdom of Hungary, primarily in mountainous areas. Mostly shepherds lived in their villages with the Vlach law. According to this law, people were settled where the natural conditions were not favorable for farming. Its essential elements were the unique taxation methods. As the law had a more freedom of degree of taxation, it was favoring the immigration of foreigners. The origin of Vlach law, that the kenez was not only chieftain, but also a settlement contractor, who receives some uninhabited land from the king in order to settle it and then he and his descendants judge over the settlers in non-principal matters. These areas are smaller or larger in proportion to the size of the donated land. There were kenezes with 300 families, but also ones with barely four or five families. Initially, they settled in the vicinity of existing villages, but from the middle of the 14th century, they also founded independent settlements.

The Romanian immigrants in the Kingdom of Hungary are invariably characterized in Hungarian sources as mountain shepherds. As late as the 16th century, an official report referred to Romanians as people who kept many animals in the forests and mountains. The "sheep tax" (quinquagesima ovium, meaning "sheep fiftieth") was paid only by the Romanians, a people closely identified with sheep-breeding. The tax required the delivery of one sheep for every fifty sheep held. Since the mountain-dwelling Romanians practised but subsistence farming, they were not taxed on their agricultural output.

Contrary to the name of this law, not only the Romanians (Vlachs), but also other peoples were entitled to this right. The village with Vlach law was not only the place of residence of the Romanian or Ruthenian population, Slovaks, Poles, Croats and Hungarians also settled according to the more free Vlach law, favorable to the immigration of foreigners.

Voivode was the title of a leader who held authority over several kenezes. Sources dating from the 14th century confirm that whereas kenez was a hereditary title, the voivodes were initially elected by the Romanians, which was a practice consistent with Hungarian customary law, which provided that immigrant groups elect a leader from their ranks. (Székelys elected their captains and judges, Saxons elected the magistrates who worked alongside the royal court), and ). The voivodes followed the example of the kenezes and obtained that their status and privileges be passed on to their heirs. The hereditary status of voivodes and kenez did not deprive ordinary Romanians of their legal and economic rights, those rights were recognized by the castellans at the head of Hungarian castle districts. In the district courts, in accordance with Hungarian administrative practice, they appointed not only kenezes but also Romanian priests and commoners, and the courts followed Romanian customary law in rendering judgment.

The most important characteristics of the legal status of villages with Vlach law were the following: the judge of the resettled population is the settler kenezes, or was his heir, and the court of Hungarian royal officers judged the kenez. One third of the amount of fines imposed on the people went to the kenez, and two thirds could be used by the villages for their own needs. The villages could redeem their public service obligation with a tenth of their produce. The population gave a royal fiftieth of their animals.

In the early 14th century, it was recorded about 40 Romanian districts, which stretched through eastern Hungary and Transylvania, northwards to Máramaros. The knezes were entrusted with the duty to populate private and royal estates. The Romanian knezes in return for their settlement activities, obtained permanent leadership of the settlements which they had founded and they acquired rights to revenues. The knezes held the title of nobles, however the knezes were not qualified as full nobles, because they were obligated to pay duties to the castle in exchange for their estates. The duties of the Romanian knezes varied according to the district and to the individual conditions under which their ancestors had initially acquired and settled the land: to provide a single mounted warrior for guarding the Danube river against intrusion, and to supply livestock, including delivery of the "sheep fiftieth".

Later Middle Ages

Main articles: Kingdom of Hungary (1301–1526) and Unio Trium Nationum
14th century, Europe, map
Europe in 14th century

In the 14th century, the Kingdom of Hungary had a political and economic consolidation, thus Transylvania prospered as never before. King Louis I of Hungary dispatched Andrew Lackfi, Count of the Székelys to invade the lands of the Golden Horde in retaliation for the Tatars's earlier plundering raids against Transylvania. Lackfi and his army of mainly Székely warriors inflicted a defeat on a large Tatar army on 2 February 1345. The campaign had finally expelled the Tatars and ended the devastations of the Mongols in Transylvania. The Golden Horde was pushed back behind the Dniester River, thereafter the Golden Horde's control of the lands between the Eastern Carpathians and the Black Sea weakened.

In Hungarian historiography, the main source of problems was the relationship between nobles and villains, which was not resolved and was further complicated as claimed by legal and social aspects of the settlement of Romanians in the Hungarian counties. King Louis I of Hungary visited Transylvania in 1366 to deal with the disorder.

Among the Hungarian kings, King Louis I of Hungary was the most frequent visitor in Transylvania, one reason to settle the problems of the southern borderlands. It was not a serious threat, however the armies of the Wallachian voivodes who are frequently rebelled against the Hungarian Crown rampaged the Saxon villages at the frontiers. To secure the defence of the southern mountain passes, King Louis I of Hungary had rebuilt the castles of Talmács (now Tălmaciu in Romania) and Törcs (now Bran Castle in Romania) by the Saxons of Szeben and Brassó (now Sibiu and Brașov in Romania).

13th-century Hungary
Local autonomies in the Kingdom of Hungary (late 13th century)

The relative calmness of public conditions in Transylvania is reflected in the list of the voivodes in the 14th century. Individuals and families who enjoyed the Hungarian king's trust hold the extremely prestigious office for long periods, which ensured a political continuity: Thomas Szécsényi for 22 years, the Lackfi family for 26 years, and Ladislaus Losonci for 15 years. The Voivode of Transylvania was the governor, chief magistrate, and the military commander of the Transylvania's counties, his authority included the Székely and Saxon territories as well. The Székely and Saxon areas were governed by the Count of the Székelys and Count of the Saxons who were nominally independent from the Transylvanian voivode, and the Székelys and Saxons insisted for this status, because they were afraid that if they came under common judicial and administrative authority with the Hungarian nobility, their specific legal order would be pushed into the background by the influence of Hungarian noble law. The unified control of Transylvania was in the interests of the Hungarian kings, harmony among the chief officials of Transylvania was ensured that the Count of the Székelys, who was also the count of three of the four Saxon districts (Beszterce, Brassó, Medgyes-Selyk), was appointed from among the close relatives of the voivode. King Louis I of Hungary entrusted Transylvania to the Lackfi family for the posts of the Voivode of Transylvania and the Count of the Székelys for most of the period between 1344 and 1376. The voivode represented Transylvania to the outside world. Inside Transylvania, the voivode was the connection between the social groups that were different by language, custom, interest, and law. The first institutional relations of the three feudal nations (Hungarian nobles, Székelys, Saxons) were forged through the voivode. Legal, administrative or military questions often arose in which the three nations were interested. The Hungarian king was supposed to call a general council, but he usually entrusted this task to the Transylvanian voivode. The diets at Torda (now Turda in Romania) were a frequent occurrence in the 14th century, which helped to the leaders of the three nations to take note of their common interests. The Ottoman threat made the cooperation especially urgent.

Green, yellow and grey map
Administrative divisions of Transylvania, early 16th century
Romanian loss of status (1366–19th century)

According to Romanian historian Pop, following the Decree of Turda, which came after the loss of Moldavia to Bogdan I of Moldavia one year earlier and the breakaway of Wallachia a few decades earlier, Romanians' offered a "muted resistance" against the monarch and the noblemen who had attempted to deprive them of their property, especially their inherited estates. Romanians no longer had the right to participate in political power being gradually reduced to the state of the peasantry. The rich Romanians, Romanian nobility, Romanian knights and landowners, in order to maintain their rights and continue their hold on power, converted to the Catholicism and adopted the Hungarian customs. From the 16th century, the nobility becomes synonymous with Hungarianness. The Romanian nobles who continued and participated in power broke away from their mass of their people, whom they ceased to represent.

In 1437 Hungarian and Romanian peasants, the petty nobility and burghers from Kolozsvár (Klausenburg, now Cluj), under Antal Nagy de Buda, rose against their feudal masters and proclaimed their own estate (universitas hungarorum et valachorum, "the estate of Hungarians and Romanians"). To suppress the revolt the Hungarian nobility in Transylvania, the Saxon burghers and the Székelys formed the Unio Trium Nationum (Union of the Three Nations): a mutual-aid alliance against the peasants, pledging to defend their privileges against any power except that of Hungary's king. By 1438, the rebellion was crushed. From 1438 onwards the political system was based on the Unio Trium Nationum, and society was regulated by these three estates: the nobility (mostly Hungarians), the Székely and Saxon burghers. These estates, however, were more social and religious than ethnic divisions. Directed against the peasants, the Union limited the number of estates (excluding the Orthodox from political and social life in Transylvania): "The privileges define the status of the three recognized nations – the Hungarians, the Siculi and the Saxons – and the four churches – Lutheran, Calvinist, Unitarian and Catholic. The exclusion concerns the Romanian community and its Orthodox Church, a community that accounts for at least 50% of the population in the mid-eighteenth century."

Ottoman threat and John Hunyadi
See also: Ottoman–Hungarian wars, John Hunyadi, and Matthias Corvinus
John Hunyady, Hungarian knight, sword, shield, 15-century
John Hunyadi, Voivode of Transylvania, Regent-Governor of the Kingdom of Hungary

After a diversionary manoeuvre led by Sultan Murad II it was clear that the goal of the Ottomans was not to consolidate their grip on the Balkans and intimidate the Hungarians, but to conquer Hungary.

A key figure in Transylvania at this time was John Hunyadi (c. 1387 or 1400–1456). Hunyadi was awarded a number of estates (becoming one of the foremost landowners in Hungarian history) and a seat on the royal council for his service to Sigismund of Luxemburg. After supporting the candidature of Ladislaus III of Poland for the Hungarian throne, he was rewarded in 1440 with the captaincy of the fortress of Nándorfehérvár (Belgrade) and the voivodship of Transylvania (with his fellow voivod Miklos Újlaki). His subsequent military exploits (he is considered one of the foremost generals of the Middle Ages) against the Ottoman Empire brought him further status as the regent of Hungary in 1446 and papal recognition as the Prince of Transylvania in 1448.

Sultan Murad II proclaimed a raid into Transylvania, John Hunyadi defeated the raiding Ottoman army at the Battle of Hermannstadt in 1442. John Hunyadi and his 15,000 men defeated the 80,000-strong army of Beylerbey Şehabeddin at Zajkány (today's Zeicani), near the Iron Gate of the Danube river in 1442.

King on white horse with soldiers and horses
Battle of Breadfield (Colorized lithography from Eduard Gurk after Ion Osolsobie, 19th century)

The Battle of Breadfield was the most tremendous conflict fought in Transylvania up to that time in the Ottoman–Hungarian Wars, taking place in 1479 during the reign of King Matthias Corvinus. The Hungarian army defeated a highly outnumbered Ottoman army and the Ottoman casualties were extremely high. The battle was the most significant victory for the Hungarians against the raiding Ottomans, and as a result, the Ottomans did not attack southern Hungary and Transylvania for many years thereafter.

Early modern period

Principality of Transylvania

Main articles: Eastern Hungarian Kingdom, Treaty of Speyer (1570), Principality of Transylvania (1571–1711), and List of princes of Transylvania

When the main Hungarian army and King Louis II Jagiello were slain by the Ottomans in the 1526 Battle of Mohács, John Zápolya—voivod of Transylvania, who opposed the succession of Ferdinand of Austria (later Emperor Ferdinand I) to the Hungarian throne—took advantage of his military strength. When John I was elected king of Hungary, another party recognized Ferdinand. In the ensuing struggle Zápolya was supported by Sultan Suleiman I, who (after Zápolya's death in 1540) overran central Hungary to protect Zápolya's son John II. John Zápolya founded the Eastern Hungarian Kingdom (1538–1570), from which the Principality of Transylvania arose. The principality was created after the signing the Treaty of Speyer in 1570 by king John II and emperor Maximiliam II, thus John Sigismund Zápolya, the Eastern Hungarian king became the first prince of Transylvania. According to the treaty, the Principality of Transylvania nominally remained part of the Kingdom of Hungary in the sense of public law. The Treaty of Speyer stressed in a highly significant way that John Sigismund's possessions belonged to the Holy Crown of Hungary and he was not permitted to alienate them.

Habsburgs controlled Royal Hungary, which comprised counties along the Austrian border, Upper Hungary and some of northwestern Croatia. The Ottomans annexed central and southern Hungary.

Yellow map of Transylvania in 1550
Transylvania as part of the Eastern Hungarian Kingdom. "Universitas Siculorum" are the setas of the Székelys and "Universitas Saxorum" are the seats of the Transylvanian Saxons.

Transylvania became a semi-independent state under the Ottoman Empire (the Principality of Transylvania), where Hungarian princes who paid the Turks tribute enjoyed relative autonomy, and Austrian and Turkish influences vied for supremacy for nearly two centuries. It was now beyond the reach of Catholic religious authority, allowing Lutheran and Calvinist preaching to flourish. In 1563 Giorgio Blandrata was appointed court physician; his radical religious ideas influenced young King John II and Calvinist bishop Francis David, eventually converting both to Unitarianism. Francis David prevailed over Calvinist Peter Melius in 1568 in a public debate, resulting in individual freedom of religious expression under the Edict of Turda (the first such legal guarantee of religious freedom in Christian Europe). Lutherans, Calvinists, Unitarians and Roman Catholics received protection, while the majority Eastern Orthodox Church was tolerated.

Transylvania was governed by princes and its Diet (parliament). The Transylvanian Diet consisted of three estates: the Hungarian elite (largely ethnic Hungarian nobility and clergy), Saxon leaders (German burghers) and the free Székely Hungarians.

Orange, green and yellow map of 1600 holdings
The three principalities under Michael the Brave's authority, May – September 1600

The Báthory family, which assumed power at the death of John II in 1571, ruled Transylvania as princes under the Ottomans (and briefly under Habsburg suzerainty) until 1602. The younger Stephen Báthory, a Hungarian Catholic who later became King Stephen Báthory of Poland, tried to maintain the religious liberty granted by the Edict of Turda but interpreted this obligation in an increasingly restricted sense. Under Sigismund Báthory, Transylvania entered the Long War, which began as a Christian alliance against the Turks and became a four-sided conflict in Transylvania involving the Transylvanians, Habsburgs, Ottomans and the Romanian voivod of Wallachia led by Michael the Brave.

Michael gained control of Transylvania (supported by the Szeklers) in October 1599 after the Battle of Șelimbăr, in which he defeated Andrew Báthory's army. Báthory was killed by Szeklers who hoped to regain their old privileges with Michael's help. In May 1600 Michael gained control of Moldavia, thus he became the leader of the three principalities of Wallachia, Moldavia and Transylvania (the three major regions of modern Romania). Michael installed Wallachian boyars in certain offices but did not interfere with the estates and sought support from the Hungarian nobility. In 1600 he was defeated by Giorgio Basta (Captain of Upper Hungary) and lost his Moldavian holdings to the Poles. After presenting his case to Rudolf II in Prague (capital of Germany), Michael was rewarded for his service. He returned, assisting Giorgio Basta in the Battle of Guruslău in 1601. Michael's rule did not last long, however; he was assassinated by Walloon mercenaries under the command of Habsburg general Basta in August 1601. Michael's rule was marred by the pillaging of Wallachian and Serbian mercenaries and Székelys avenging the Szárhegy Bloody Carnival of 1596. When he entered Transylvania he did not grant rights to the Romanian inhabitants. Instead, Michael supported the Hungarian, Szekler, and Saxon nobles by reaffirming their rights and privileges.

After his defeat at Miriszló, the Transylvanian estates swore allegiance to the Habsburg emperor Rudolph. Basta subdued Transylvania in 1604, initiating a reign of terror in which he was authorised to appropriate land belonging to noblemen, Germanize the population and reclaim the principality for Catholicism in the Counter-Reformation. The period between 1601 (the assassination of Michael the Brave) and 1604 (the fall of Basta) was the most difficult for Transylvania since the Mongol invasion. "Misericordia dei quod non-consumti sumus" ("only God's mercy saves us from annihilation") characterised this period, according to an anonymous Saxon writer.

Multicolored map, depicting rivers
Principality of Transylvania, 1606–1660

From 1604 to 1606, the Calvinist Bihar magnate István Bocskay led a successful rebellion against Habsburg rule. Bocskay was elected Prince of Transylvania April 5, 1603, and Prince of Hungary two months later. The two major achievements of Bocskay's brief reign (he died December 29, 1606) were the Peace of Vienna (June 23, 1606) and the Peace of Zsitvatorok (November 1606). With the Peace of Vienna Bocskay obtained religious liberty, the restoration of all confiscated estates, repeal of all "unrighteous" judgments, full retroactive amnesty for all Hungarians in Royal Hungary and recognition as independent sovereign prince of an enlarged Transylvania. Almost-equally important was the twenty-year Peace of Zsitvatorok, negotiated by Bocskay between Sultan Ahmed I and Rudolf II.

Gabriel Bethlen (who reigned from 1613 to 1629) thwarted all efforts of the emperor to oppress (or circumvent) his subjects, and won a reputation abroad by championing the Protestant cause. He waged war on the emperor three times, was proclaimed King of Hungary twice and obtained a confirmation of the Treaty of Vienna for the Protestants (and seven additional counties in northern Hungary for himself) in the Peace of Nikolsburg signed December 31, 1621. Bethlen's successor, George I Rákóczi, was equally successful. His principal achievement was the Peace of Linz (September 16, 1645), the last political triumph of Hungarian Protestantism, in which the emperor was forced to reconfirm the articles of the Peace of Vienna. Gabriel Bethlen and George I Rákóczi aided education and culture, and their reign has been called the golden era of Transylvania. They lavished money on their capital Alba Iulia (Gyulafehérvár or Weißenburg), which became the main bulwark of Protestantism in Central Europe. During their reign, Transylvania was one of the few European countries where Roman Catholics, Calvinists, Lutherans and Unitarians lived in mutual tolerance—all officially accepted religions (religiones recaepte). The Orthodox, however, still had inferior status.

This golden age (and relative independence) of Transylvania ended with the reign of George II Rákóczi. The prince, coveting the Polish crown, allied with Sweden and invaded Poland in 1657 despite the Ottoman Porte's prohibition of military action. Rákóczi was defeated in Poland and his army taken hostage by the Tatars. Chaotic years followed, with a quick succession of princes fighting one another and Rákóczi unwilling to resign, despite the Turkish threat of military attack. To resolve the political situation, the Turks resorted to military might; invasions of Transylvania with their Crimean Tatar allies, the ensuing loss of territory (particularly their primary Transylvanian stronghold, Várad, in 1660) and diminished manpower led to Prince John Kemény proclaiming the secession of Transylvania from the Ottomans in April 1661 and appealing for help to Vienna. A secret Habsburg-Ottoman agreement, however, prevented the Habsburgs from intervening; Kemény's defeat by the Turks (and the Turkish installation of the weak Mihály Apafi on the throne) marked the subordination of Transylvania, now a client state of the Ottoman Empire.

Habsburg rule

Main articles: Rákóczi's War of Independence; Principality of Transylvania (1711–1867); and Revolt of Horea, Cloșca and Crișan
This section needs additional citations for verification. Please help improve this article by adding citations to reliable sources in this section. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed.
Find sources: "History of Transylvania" – news · newspapers · books · scholar · JSTOR (July 2017) (Learn how and when to remove this message)
Drawing of well-attended execution
Public execution of Horea, Cloșca and Crișan

After the defeat of the Ottomans at the Battle of Vienna in 1683, the Habsburgs began to impose their rule on Transylvania. In addition to strengthening the central government and administration, they promoted the Roman Catholic Church as a uniting force and to weaken the influence of Protestant nobility. By creating a conflict between Protestants and Catholics, the Habsburgs hoped to weaken the estates. They also attempted to persuade Orthodox clergymen to join the Uniate (Greek Catholic) Church, which accepted four key points of Catholic doctrine and acknowledged papal authority while retaining Orthodox rituals and traditions. Emperor Leopold I decreed Transylvania's Eastern Orthodox Church in union with the Roman Catholic Church by joining the newly created Romanian Greek-Catholic Church. Some priests converted, although the similarity between the two denominations was unclear to many. In response to the Habsburg policy of converting all Romanian Orthodox to Greek-Catholics, several peaceful movements within the Romanian Orthodox population advocated freedom of worship for all Transylvanians; notable leaders were Visarion Sarai, Nicolae Oprea Miclăuș and Sofronie of Cioara.

From 1711 onward, Habsburg control over Transylvania was consolidated and Transylvanian princes were replaced with Habsburg imperial governors. In 1765 the Grand Principality of Transylvania was proclaimed, consolidating the separate status of Transylvania within the Habsburg monarchy established by the 1691 Diploma Leopoldinum. This was a formality.

Physical map from old book
Transylvania, Hungary and Galicia

On November 2, 1784, a revolt detonated by Romanian peasant leaders Horea, Cloșca and Crișan began in Hunyad County and spread throughout the Apuseni Mountains. The insurgents' main demands were related to feudal serfdom and the lack of political equality between Romanians and other Transylvanian ethnic groups. They fought at Topánfalva (Topesdorf/Câmpeni), Abrudbánya (Großschlatten/Abrud) and Verespatak (Goldbach/Roșia), defeating the Habsburg Imperial Army at Brád (Tannenhof/Brad) on November 27, 1784. The revolt was crushed on February 28, 1785, at Dealul Furcilor (Forks Hill), Alba-Iulia, when the leaders were apprehended. Horea and Cloșca were executed by breaking on the wheel; Crișan hanged himself the night before his execution.

In 1791 the Romanians petitioned Emperor Leopold II for religious equality and recognition as a fourth "nation" in Transylvania (Supplex Libellus Valachorum). The Transylvanian Diet rejected their demands, restoring the Romanians to their marginalised status.

Late modern period

Revolutions of 1848

Main article: Hungarian Revolution of 1848
The Hungarian Spring Campaign in 1849, and liberation of much of Hungary until 15 June 1849, before the Russian intervention started

In early 1848, the Hungarian Diet took the opportunity presented by revolution to enact a comprehensive program of legislative reform (the April laws), which included a provision for the union of Transylvania and Hungary. Transylvanian Romanians initially welcomed the revolution, believing they would benefit from the reforms. However, their position changed due to the opposition of Transylvanian nobles to the Hungarian reforms (such as emancipation of the serfs) and the failure of Hungarian revolutionary leaders to recognise Romanian national interests. In mid-May a Romanian diet at Balázsfalva produced its own revolutionary program, calling for proportional representation of Romanians in the Transylvanian Diet and an end to social and ethnic oppression. The Saxons were concerned about union with Hungary, fearing the loss of their traditional medieval origin privileges. When the Transylvanian Diet met on May 29, the vote for union was pushed through despite objections from many Saxon deputies. On June 10, the Emperor sanctioned the union vote of the Diet. Military executions and the arrest of revolutionary leaders after the union hardened the Saxons' position.

Karl von Urban

In September 1848, the Austrian commander Karl von Urban was the first to make a stand against the Revolution. He summoned leaders of all 44 districts of the Principality to his headquarters in Naszód (Năsăud) on 10 September, and offered protection both to villages that rejected conscription and to the landowners who feared a peasant rising. Urban then administered the oath of allegiance to the hundreds of peasants and village delegate, finally denouncing the Revolution in a Memorandum widely distributed. Von Urban acted in such a compelling manner that, by the end of September, 918 communities in the region had distanced themselves from the Revolution and were won over to the Imperial and Counter-revolutionary cause. This dealt a fatal blow to the power of the revolutionary party in Transylvania.

Soon after, another Romanian assembly in Balázsfalva (Blaj) denounced the union with Hungary and called for an armed uprising in Transylvania. War broke out in November, with Austrian troops led by Karl von Urban and Romanian and Saxon insurgents battling Hungarians led by Polish general Józef Bem. Within four months, Bem had ousted the Austrians from Transylvania. However, in June 1849 Tsar Nicholas I of Russia responded to an appeal from Emperor Franz Joseph to send Russian troops into Transylvania. After initial successes against the Russians, Bem's army was defeated decisively at the Battle of Temesvár (Timișoara) on August 9; the surrender of Hungary followed.

Józef Bem

The Austrians clearly rejected the October demand that ethnic criteria become the basis for internal borders, with the goal of creating a province for Romanians (Transylvania, alongside Banat and Bukovina); they did not want to replace the threat of Hungarian nationalism with a potential one of Romanian separatism. However, they did not declare themselves hostile to the creation of Romanian administrative offices in Transylvania (which prevented Hungary from including the region in all but name). The territory was organized into prefecturi (prefectures), with Avram Iancu and Buteanu two prefects in the Apuseni Mountains. Iancu's prefecture, the Auraria Gemina (a name charged with Latin symbolism), became important; it took over from bordering areas which were never fully organized.

Administrative efforts were then halted as Hungarians, under Józef Bem, carried out an offensive through Transylvania. With the covert assistance of Imperial Russian troops, the Austrian army (except for garrisons at Gyulafehérvár and Déva) and the Austrian-Romanian administration retreated to Wallachia and Wallachian Oltenia (both were under Russian occupation). The last remaining resistance force was that of Avram Iancu: he retreated to harsh terrain, mounting a guerrilla campaign on Bem's forces, causing severe damage and blocking the route to Gyulafehérvár (Alba Iulia). He was, however, challenged by severe shortages: the Romanians had few guns and very little gunpowder. The conflict dragged on for several months, with all Hungarian attempts to seize the mountain stronghold repulsed.

Avram Iancu

In April 1849, Iancu was approached by Hungarian envoy Ioan Dragoș (a Romanian deputy in the Hungarian Parliament). Dragoș was apparently acting from a desire for peace, and he worked to have Romanian leaders meet him in Abrudbánya (today Abrud) and listen to the Hungarian demands. Iancu's adversary, Hungarian commander Imre Hatvany, seems to have exploited the provisional armistice to attack the Romanians in Abrudbánya. However, Iancu and his men retreated and encircled him.

Hatvany angered the Romanians by having Buteanu captured and murdered. As his position became weaker, he was attacked by Iancu's men until his defeat on May 22. Hatvany and most of his armed group were massacred by their adversaries; Iancu captured their cannons, switching the tactical advantage for the next several months. Lajos Kossuth was angered by Hatvany's gesture (an inspection at the time dismissed all of Hatvany's close collaborators), since it made future negotiations unlikely.

However, the conflict became less harsh: Iancu's men concentrated on seizing local resources and supplies, opting to inflict losses only through skirmishes. The Russian intervention in June precipitated an escalation, since the Poles fighting in the Hungarian revolutionary contingents wanted to resist the Tsarist armies. Henryk Dembiński, a Polish general, negotiated for a truce between Kossuth and the Wallachian émigré revolutionaries. The latter, who were close to Iancu (especially Nicolae Bălcescu, Gheorghe Magheru, Alexandru G. Golescu, and Ion Ghica) wanted to defeat the Russian armies that had crushed their movement in September 1848.

Bălcescu and Kossuth met in May 1849 at Debrecen. The contact has long been celebrated by Romanian Marxist historians and politicians. Karl Marx's condemnation of everything opposing Kossuth led to any Romanian initiative being automatically considered "reactionary". The agreement was not a pact: Kossuth flattered the Wallachians, encouraging them to persuade Iancu's armies leaving Transylvania to help Bălcescu in Bucharest. While agreeing to mediate for peace, Bălcescu never presented these terms to the fighters in the Apuseni Mountains. All Iancu agreed to was the neutrality of his forces in the conflict between Russia and Hungary. Thus, he secured his position as the Hungarian armies suffered defeats in July (culminating in the Battle of Segesvár) and capitulated on August 13.

After quashing the revolution, Austria imposed a repressive regime on Hungary and ruled Transylvania directly through a military governor, with German as the official language. Austria abolished the Union of Three Nations and acknowledged the Romanians. Although the former serfs were given land by the Austrian authorities, it was often barely sufficient for subsistence living. These poor conditions caused many Romanian families to cross into Wallachia and Moldavia in search for better lives.

Romanian nationalists Sterca-Șuluțiu, Bariț, Bărnuțiu and Laurian demanded that the "other nations of Transylvania should call the Romanian nation Romanian, not oláh or walach". The 1849 Transylvanian national assembly accepted this demand.

Austro-Hungarian Empire

Main articles: Austria-Hungary and Austro-Hungarian Compromise of 1867
Multicolored map, with subdivisions and capital cities
Austria-Hungary

Due to external and internal problems, reforms seemed inevitable to secure the integrity of the Habsburg Empire. Major Austrian military defeats (such as the 1866 Battle of Königgrätz) forced Austrian emperor Franz Joseph to concede internal reforms. To appease Hungarian separatism, the emperor made a deal with Hungary (the Austro-Hungarian Compromise of 1867, negotiated by Ferenc Deák) by which the dual monarchy of Austria–Hungary came into existence. The two realms were governed separately by two parliaments from two capitals, with a common monarch and common external and military policies. Economically, the empire was a customs union. The first prime minister of Hungary after the Compromise was Count Gyula Andrássy. The old Hungarian Constitution was restored, and Franz Joseph was crowned as King of Hungary. Romanian intellectuals issued the Blaj Pronouncement in protest of the Compromise.

The era saw considerable economic development, with the GNP per capita growing roughly 1.45 percent annually from 1870 to 1913. That level of growth compared favorably with that of other European nations, such as Britain (1.00 percent), France (1.06 percent), and Germany (1.51 percent). Technological growth accelerated industrialization and urbanization. Many state institutions and the modern administrative system of Hungary were established during this period. However, as a result of the Compromise the special status of Transylvania ended; it became a province under the Hungarian diet. While part of Austria-Hungary, Transylvania's Romanians were oppressed by the Hungarian administration through Magyarization; German Saxons were also subject to this policy. During this time, Hungarian-administered Transylvania consisted of a 15-county (Hungarian: megye) region, covering 54,400 km in the southeast of the former Kingdom of Hungary. The Hungarian counties at the time were Alsó-Fehér, Beszterce-Naszód, Brassó, Csík, Fogaras, Háromszék, Hunyad, Kis-Küküllő, Kolozs, Maros-Torda, Nagy-Küküllő, Szeben, Szolnok-Doboka, Torda-Aranyos, and Udvarhely.

First World War

Main articles: Hungary in World War I and Romania in World War I
Romanian invasion of Austria-Hungary, August 1916

At the outbreak of World War I, the Kingdom of Romania refused to join the Central Powers and remained neutral, although Kings Carol I and Ferdinand I were from the German Hohenzollern dynasty.

On 17 August 1916, Romania signed a secret treaty (the Treaty of Bucharest, 1916) with the Entente Powers (United Kingdom, France, Italy and Russia), according to which the Allies agreed that Transylvania, Banat, and Partium would become part of Romania after the War if it entered the war. Romania joined the Triple Entente after signing the treaty and declared war against the Central Powers on 27 August 1916. It crossed the Carpathian Mountains into Transylvania, forcing the Central Powers to fight on another front. A German-Bulgarian counter-offensive began the following month in Dobruja and in the Carpathians, driving the Romanian army back into Romania by mid-October and eventually leading to the capture of Bucharest. The exit of Russia from the war in March 1918 with the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk left Romania alone in Eastern Europe, and a peace treaty between Romania and Germany was negotiated in May (the Treaty of Bucharest, 1918). By mid-1918 the Central Powers were losing the war on the Western Front, and the Austro-Hungarian empire had begun to disintegrate. Austria-Hungary signed a general armistice in Padua on 3 November 1918, and the nations inside Austria-Hungary proclaimed their independence from the empire during September and October of that year.

King Ferdinand's wife, Marie (who had British and Russian parentage) was highly influential during these years.

Interbellum

Main articles: Treaty of Trianon, Union of Transylvania with Romania, and Greater Romania

This section does not cite any sources. Please help improve this section by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (July 2017) (Learn how and when to remove this message)
The demarcation line (marked in solid red) under the armistice of Belgrade. Most Hungarian forces were to withdraw north of the line. The dashed and dotted lines represent Czechoslovak and Vix Note demands, respectively.

In 1918, as a result of the German defeat in World War I the Austro-Hungarian monarchy collapsed. On October 31, the successful Aster Revolution in Budapest brought the left liberal, pro-Entente count Mihály Károlyi to power as prime minister of Hungary. Influenced by Woodrow Wilson's pacifism, Károlyi ordered the disarmament of Hungarian Army. The Károlyi government outlawed all Hungarian armed associations and proposals intending to defend the country.

The resulting Treaty of Bucharest, 1918 was denounced in October 1918 by the Romanian government, which then re-entered the war on the Allied side and advanced to the Mureș (Maros) river in Transylvania.

The leaders of Transylvania's Romanian National Party met and drafted a resolution invoking the right of self-determination (influenced by Woodrow Wilson's 14 points) for Transylvania's Romanian people, and proclaimed the unification of Transylvania with Romania. In October the Romanian National Central Council, representing all Romanians in Transylvania, notified the Budapest government that it would take control of twenty-four Transylvanian counties (and parts of three others) and requested a Hungarian response by November 12. The Hungarian government (after negotiations with the council) rejected the proposal, claiming that it failed to secure the rights of the ethnic Hungarian and German populations. As a result the Romanian National Central Council decided for a grand assembly within 10 days and on December 1, in Gyulafehérvár (Alba Iulia), the Great National Assembly of Alba Iulia, composed of Romanian political delegates and the newly formed paramilitary wing Romanian National Guard passed a resolution calling for the unification of all Romanians in a single state. The National Council of Transylvanian Germans and the Council of the Danube Swabians from the Banat approved the proclamation on 8 January 1919. In response, the Hungarian General Assembly of Kolozsvár (Cluj) reaffirmed the loyalty of Hungarians from Transylvania to Hungary on December 22, 1918.

Picture of the Great National Assembly of Alba Iulia, taken by Samoilă Mârza
Green-and-grey map with pie charts
Ethnic composition and partition of Hungary after World War I

The Romanian Army, representing the Entente powers, entered Transylvania from the east on November 12, 1918. In December they entered southern Transylvania, crossed the demarcation line on the Maros (Mureș) river by mid-December and advanced to Kolozsvár (Cluj) and Máramarossziget (Sighet) after making a request to the Powers of Versailles to protect the Romanians in Transylvania. In February 1919, to prevent armed clashes between Romanian and withdrawing Hungarian troops, a neutral zone was created.

The prime minister of the newly proclaimed Republic of Hungary resigned in March 1919, refusing the territorial concessions (including Transylvania) demanded by the Entente. When the Communist Party of Hungary (led by Béla Kun) came to power in March 1919, it proclaimed the Hungarian Soviet Republic; after promising that Hungary would regain the lands under its control during the Austro-Hungarian Empire it attacked Czechoslovakia and Romania, leading to the Hungarian-Romanian War of 1919. The Hungarian army began an April 1919 offensive in Transylvania along the Someș (Szamos) and Maros rivers. A Romanian counter-offensive pushed forward to reach the Tisza River in May. Another Hungarian offensive in July penetrated 60 km into Romanian lines before a further Romanian counter-offensive led to the end of Hungarian Soviet Republic and after the occupation of Budapest. The Romanian army withdrew from Hungary between October 1919 and March 1920.

Yellow, peach and orange map
Great Romania (1920–1940)

România Mare ("Great Romania") refers to the Romanian state between the First and Second World Wars. Romania reached its greatest territorial extent, uniting almost all historical Romanian lands (except Northern Maramureș, Western Banat and small areas of Partium and Crișana). Great Romania was an ideal of Romanian nationalism.

At the end of World War I the Deputies of Transylvanian Romanians declared the union of Transylvania with Romania in Alba Iulia on 1. December 1918.; Bessarabia, having declared independence from Russia in 1917 at the Conference of the Country (Sfatul Țării) which proclaimed the union with Romania and called in Romanian troops to protect the province from the Bolsheviks. The union of Bukovina and Bessarabia with Romania was ratified in 1920 by the Treaty of Versailles. Romania had also acquired Southern Dobrudja from Bulgaria as a result of its victory in the Second Balkan War in 1913. The Treaty of Trianon (4 June 1920) defined the new borders with Hungary, assigning Transylvania and parts of Banat, Crișana, and Maramureș to the Kingdom of Romania. King Ferdinand I of Romania and Queen Maria of Romania were crowned at Alba Iulia in 1922.

Contemporary history

This section does not cite any sources. Please help improve this section by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (October 2023) (Learn how and when to remove this message)

Second World War and Communist period

Main articles: Second Vienna Award, Hungary in World War II, and Romania in World War II
Romania in 1940 with Northern Transylvania highlighted in yellow
Romania's territorial losses in the summer of 1940

In August 1940, during the Second World War, the northern half of Transylvania (Northern Transylvania) was annexed to Hungary by the second Second Vienna Award, leaving Southern Transylvania to Romania. On March 19, 1944, following the occupation of Hungary by the Nazi German army through Operation Margarethe, Northern Transylvania came under German military occupation. After King Michael's Coup, Romania left the Axis and joined the Allies, and, as such, fought together with the Soviet Union's Red Army against Nazi Germany, regaining Northern Transylvania. The Second Vienna Award was voided by the Allied Commission through the Armistice Agreement with Romania (September 12, 1944) whose Article 19 stipulated the following:

The Allied Governments regard the decision of the Vienna award regarding Transylvania as null and void and are agreed that Transylvania (or the greater part thereof) should be returned to Rumania, subject to confirmation at the peace settlement, and the Soviet Government agrees that Soviet forces shall take part for this purpose in joint military operations with Rumania against Germany and Hungary.

The 1947 Treaty of Paris reaffirmed the borders between Romania and Hungary, as originally defined in Treaty of Trianon, 27 years earlier, thus confirming the return of Northern Transylvania to Romania. From 1947 to 1989, Transylvania, as the rest of Romania, was under a communist regime.

In 1950, Romania adopted a Soviet-style administrative and territorial division of the country into regions and raions (until then, Romania had been divided into județe or counties).

The Magyar Autonomous Region in Romania, in 1952–1968.

Two years later, in 1952, under Soviet pressure, the number of regions was reduced and by comprising ten raions from the former Mureș Region and from the Stalin Region (both of them created in 1950), of the territory inhabited by a compact population of Székely Hungarians, a new region called the Magyar Autonomous Region was created. According to the 1956 census, the total population of the region was 731,361, distributed among the ethnic groups as follows: Hungarians (77.3%), Romanians (20.1%), Roma (1.5%), Germans (0.4%) and Jews (0.4%). The official languages of the province were Hungarian and Romanian and the provincial administrative centre was Târgu Mureș (Marosvásárhely).

In December 1960, a governmental decree modified the boundaries of the Magyar Autonomous Region. Its southern raions were reattached to Brașov Region (former Stalin Region) and in place of this, several raions were joined to it from Cluj Region. The region was called the Mureș Region-Magyar Autonomous, after the Mureș River. The ratio of Hungarians was thus reduced from 77.3% to 62%. According to Kopyś, this was done to water down the proportion of Hungarians in preparation to eventually abolishing the autonomy of the region.

In 1968, the Great National Assembly put an end to the soviet style administrative division of the country into regions and re-introduced the historical județ (county) system, still used today. This also automatically eliminated the Mureș-Magyar Autonomous Region and replaced it with counties that are not identified with any nationality. The two new counties formed on the majority of the territory of former Mureș-Magyar Autonomous Region are Mureș County and Harghita County, plus one from the former Magyar Autonomous Region until 1960 and part of the Brașov Region in 1968, Covasna County.

Demonstration in Timișoara

Amid tensions in the late 1980s, early protests occurred in the city of Timișoara in mid-December on the part of the Hungarian minority in response to an attempt by the government to evict Hungarian Reformed Church pastor László Tőkés. In response, Romanians sought the deposition of Ceaușescu and a change in government in light of similar recent events in neighbouring nations. Riots and protests resumed the following day.

On the morning of 21 December, Ceaușescu addressed an assembly of approximately 100,000 people to condemn the uprising in Timișoara. The protest demonstration soon erupted into a riot; the crowd took to the streets, placing the capital, like Timișoara, in turmoil. The revolution ultimately resulted in the fall of Ceausescu and the communist regime.

Post-Communist period

Map of Romania, with "Transylvania proper" in bright yellow

Today, "Transylvania proper" is included within the Romanian counties (județe) of Alba, Bistrița-Năsăud, Brașov, Cluj, Covasna, Harghita, Hunedoara, Mureș, Sălaj and Sibiu. In addition to Transylvania proper, modern Transylvania includes parts of the Banat, Crișana and Maramureș; these regions are in the counties of Arad, Bihor, Caraș-Severin, Maramureș, Sălaj, Satu Mare and Timiș.

Demographics and historical research

Main article: Demographic history of Transylvania

There is an ongoing scholarly debate among Hungarian and Romanian historians regarding the medieval population of Transylvania. While some Romanian historians claim there was a continuous Romanian majority, Hungarian historians argue that Romanians continuously settled in the Kingdom of Hungary.

Coat of arms of Transylvania

Main article: Coat of arms of Transylvania
Blue, red and yellow shield with an eagle, the sun, moon and seven castle turrets
Transylvanian coat of arms

The first heraldic representations of Transylvania date from the 16th century. The Diet of 1659 codified the representation of the privileged nations (Unio Trium Nationum (Union of the Three Nations)) in Transylvania's coat of arms. It depicted a black eagle (Turul) on a blue background, representing the Hungarians, the Sun and the Moon representing the Székelys, and seven red towers on a yellow background representing the seven fortified cities of the Transylvanian Saxons. The flag and coat of arms of Transylvania were granted by Queen Maria Theresa in 1765, when she established a Grand Principality within the Habsburg monarchy.

In 1596, Levinus Hulsius created a coat of arms for Transylvania, consisting of a shield with a rising eagle in the upper field and seven hills with towers on top in the lower field. He published it in his work "Chronologia", issued in Nuremberg the same year. The seal from 1597 of Sigismund Báthory, Prince of Transylvania, reproduced the new coat of arms with some slight changes: in the upper field the eagle was flanked by a sun and a moon and in the lower field the hills were replaced by simple towers. The coat of arms of Sigismund Báthory beside the coat of arms of the Báthory family, included the Transylvanian, Wallachia and Moldavian coat of arms, he used the title Prince of Transylvania, Wallachia and Moldavia. A short-lived heraldic representation of Transylvania is found on the seal of Michael the Brave. Besides the Wallachian eagle and the Moldavian aurochs, Transylvania is represented by two lions holding a sword standing on seven hills. Hungarian Transylvanian princes used the symbols of the Transylvanian coat of arms usually with the Hungarian coat of arms since the 16th century because Transylvanian princes maintained their claims to the throne of the Kingdom of Hungary.

While neither symbol has official status in present-day Romania, the Transylvanian coat of arms is marshalled within the national Coat of arms of Romania, it was also a component of the Coat of arms of Hungary.

See also

References

  1. Dennis P. Hupchick, Conflict and chaos in Eastern Europe, Palgrave Macmillan, 1995, p. 62
  2. Peter F. Sugar, Southeastern Europe under Ottoman rule, 1354–1804, University of Washington Press, 1993, pp. 150–154
  3. Béla Köpeczi (July 9, 2008). History of Transylvania: From 1606 to 1830. Social Science Monographs. ISBN 978-0-88033-491-4. Retrieved July 10, 2017.
  4. Peter F. Sugar. "Southeastern Europe Under Ottoman Rule, 1354–1804" (History of East Central Europe), University of Washington Press, July 1983, page 163
  5. ^ Paul Lendvai, Ann Major. The Hungarians: A Thousand Years of Victory in Defeat C. Hurst & Co. Publishers, 2003, page 146;
  6. "Transylvania" (2009). Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved July 7, 2009
  7. ^ "Diploma Leopoldinum" (2009). Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved July 7, 2009
  8. Laszlo Péter, Hungary's Long Nineteenth Century: Constitutional and Democratic Traditions in a European Perspective, BRILL, 2012, p. 56
  9. Austrian Constitution of 4 March 1849. (Section I, Art. I and Section IX., Art. LXXIV)
  10. John F. Cadzow, Andrew Ludanyi, Louis J. Elteto, Transylvania: The Roots of Ethnic Conflict, Kent State University Press, 1983, page 79
  11. James Minahan: One Europe, many nations: a historical dictionary of European national groups, Greenwood Press, Westport, CT 06991
  12. Pavel, Eugen (2018). "The Transylvanian School – Premises Underlying the Critical Editions of Texts". Academia.edu. p. 1. Archived from the original on August 6, 2023. Retrieved August 18, 2023.
  13. Török, Borbála Zsuzsanna (October 27, 2015). ""1 Landeskunde, honismeret—Patriotic Scholarship and Vernacular Languages". In Exploring Transylvania". brill.com. Archived from the original on August 18, 2023. Retrieved August 18, 2023.
  14. "Recensamantul Populatiei". Archived from the original on April 24, 2006. Retrieved November 4, 2008.
  15. Engel, Pál (2001). Realm of St. Stephen: History of Medieval Hungary, 895–1526 (International Library of Historical Studies), page 24, London: I.B. Taurus. ISBN 1-86064-061-3
  16. ^ Szabó, Péter (1997). Az erdélyi fejedelemség [The Transylvanian principality]. Budapest: Kulturtrade. p. 11. ISBN 963-9069-18-3. ISSN 1417-6114. Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by Ferenc Glatz
  17. Pascu, Ștefan (1972). Voievodatul Transilvaniei. Vol. I. p. 22.
  18. Drăganu, Nicolae (1923). Anuarul Institutului de Istorie Națională – Ardeal (PDF) (in Romanian). pp. 233–246.
  19. Havassy, Péter. Hatalmasok Viadalokban, Az Alföldi Szkíták Kora (in Hungarian). Nemzeti Kultúrális Örökségi Minisztérium. p. 14.
  20. Gündisch, Konrad (1998). Siebenbürgen und die Siebenbürger Sachsen. Langen Müller. ISBN 3-7844-2685-9. Archived from the original on July 7, 2004. Retrieved November 27, 2006.
  21. Lendering, Jona. "Herodotus of Halicarnassus". Archived from the original on December 11, 2006. Retrieved November 26, 2006.
  22. Batty, Roger (2007). Rome and the Nomads: The Pontic-Danubian Realm in Antiquity. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-198-14936-1.
  23. Oltean, I.A.; Hanson, W. S. (November 15, 2017). "Conquest strategy and political discourse: new evidence for the conquest of Dacia from LiDAR analysis at Sarmizegetusa Regia". Journal of Roman Archaeology. 30: 429–446. doi:10.1017/S1047759400074195. S2CID 158784696. Retrieved August 26, 2023.
  24. ^ Davies, G. A. T. (September 24, 2012). "Trajan's First Dacian War" (PDF). The Journal of Roman Studies. 7: 74–97. doi:10.2307/295582. JSTOR 295582. S2CID 162881277. Retrieved August 27, 2023.
  25. Munro, Richard K. (February 2002). "The Last Great Roman Conqueror". ebscohost.com. p. 23. Retrieved August 27, 2023.
  26. ^ Munro 2002, p. 27.
  27. Nemeth, Eduard (2019). "Pannonia and Trajan's Dacian Wars". academia.edu. p. 372. Retrieved August 27, 2023.
  28. ^ Tóth, Endre (2001). The Population: Dacians and Settlers. Vol. I. From the Beginnings to 1606.
  29. Eutropius (1886). "Book VIII". Abridgement of Roman History. Translated by Watson, John Selby.
  30. Hanson, William S.; Haynes, Ian (2004). "Roman Dacia: The Making of a Provincial Society". Journal of Roman Archaeology: 77. ISBN 9781887829564.
  31. Chilver, Guy E. F. (2023). "Dacia". Britannica.
  32. ^ Waldman, Carl; Mason, Catherine (September 7, 2023). "Dacians". Encyclopedia of European Peoples. Infobase. p. 206. ISBN 9781438129181.
  33. ^ Hazel, John (2001). "Traianus". Who's who in the Roman world. p. 309.
  34. Witschel, Christian (2021). "Römische Außenpolitik: Kaiser Trajan, die Dakerkriege und die Donauprovinzen". academia.edu (in German). p. 40. Retrieved August 27, 2023.
  35. Witschel 2021, pp. 40–41.
  36. Chadwick, Collin (August 2023). "The History and Archaeology of Roman Dacia". academia.edu. Retrieved August 27, 2023.
  37. Byros, Gabriela (August 2023). "Reconstructing Identities in Roman Dacia: Evidence from Religion". academia.edu. Retrieved August 27, 2023.
  38. Szabó, Csaba (2020). "Roman Dacia in the digital era". academia.edu. Retrieved August 26, 2023.
  39. Eutropius. Abridgement of Roman History. Translated by Rev. John Selby Watson. London: Convent Garden.
  40. ^ "The History of Transylvania and the Transylvanian Saxons". Sibiweb.de. Archived from the original on July 7, 2004. Retrieved July 10, 2017.
  41. Pop, Ioan-Aurel (1997). Istoria Transilvaniei Medievale – de la etnogeneza românilor până la Mihai Viteazul] [History of Medieval Transylvania – from Romanian ethnogenesis to Michael the Brave]. Editura Presa Universitară Clujeană. p. 7. ISBN 973-926-124-8.
  42. Confessor, Theophanes (November 24, 1997). The Chronicle Of Theophanes Confessor. Translated by Mango, Cyril. p. 146.
  43. ^ Köpeczi, Béla; Bóna, István; Makkai, László; Mócsy, András; Szász, Zoltán. "The Kingdom of the Gepids". History of Transylvania. Vol. II. Translated by Kovrig, Bennett.
  44. Orosius, Paulus (1936). Histories against the Pagans. Translated by I.W. Raymond. Orosius, Book 7: Chapters 26-43.
  45. Bóna, István (2001). "The Huns". History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – II. From Dacia to Erdőelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896). New York: Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences). ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  46. László, Nagy (August 2019). "Hun katonai jelenlét Erdélyben? A marosszentgyörgyi lelet szerint igenis elképzelhető" [Hun military presence in Transylvania? According to the find in Marosszentgyörgyi/Sângeorgiu de Mureș, it is possible]. Székelyhon.
  47. ^ Dr. Alexandru, Madgearu (2021). "Post-Imperial Dacia and the Roman-Byzantine provinces of the Lower Danube (fourth–seventh century)". Archaeological Treasures of Romania (PDF). Spain: Ministerio de Cultura y Deporte. p. 346. ISBN 978-84-8181-771-3. bearing the inscription EGO ZENOVIVS VOTVM POSVI... This object was crafted in Aquilea in the fourth century and intended to be hung from a candelabrum... As it was found in a place where there was never a Roman town...
  48. Constantin C. Giurescu, Dinu C. Giurescu, Istoria românilor din cele mai vechi timpuri și pînă azi, Editura Albatros, București, 1971, p. 155.
  49. Gandila, Andrei (2018). "Christianity North of the Danube". Cultural Encounters on Byzantium's Northern Frontier, c. AD 500–700 Coins, Artifacts and History. Cambridge University Press. pp. 108–109. doi:10.1017/9781108470421.004. ISBN 9781108666374.
  50. Horedt, Kurt (1979). "Kleine Beiträge". Dacia – Revue d'archéologie et d'histoire ancienne, 23 (in German). Bucharest: Institutul de Arheologie "Vasile Pârvan". p. 343.
  51. Fiedler, Uwe (1996–1998). "Biertan. Ein Zeugnis heidnischer Opfersitten im nachrömischen Siebenbürgen". Dacia – Revue d'archéologie et d'histoire ancienne, 40–42 (in German). Bucharest: Editura Academiei Române. pp. 389–397.
  52. Gáll, Erwin; Zsidai, Zsuzsanna (February 22, 2018). "Vlad-Andrei Lăzărescu, Locuirea în Transilvania din ultimele decenii ale provinciei Dacia și până la prăbușirea "imperiului" hunic (250–450)". Journal of Ancient History and Archaeology. 4.4/2017 (4). Institute of Archeology and Art History of Romanian Academy Cluj-Napoca, Technical University of Cluj-Napoca.
  53. Gáll, Erwin (March 2017). "Áttörés a romániai régészetben (Vlad Andrei Lăzărescu könyvéről)" (PDF). Kommentár. 2017/03.
  54. Opreanu, Coriolan Horațiu (2003). Transilvania la sfârșitul antichității și în perioada migrațiilor [Transylvania at the End of Antiquity and the during the Migration Period]. Nereamia Napocae. pp. 27–29. ISBN 973-7951-12-3.
  55. Opreanu, Coriolan Horațiu (2003). Transilvania la sfârșitul antichității și în perioada migrațiilor [Transylvania at the End of Antiquity and the during the Migration Period]. Nereamia Napocae. p. 49. ISBN 973-7951-12-3.
  56. Daniela Marcu Istrate (October 12, 2022). "Biserica din secolele X-XI, de influență bizantină, de la Alba Iulia. Restituiri preliminare (The 10th–11th-century Byzantine style church in Alba Iulia. Preliminary considerations)". Academia.edu (in Romanian).
  57. Opreanu, Coriolan Horațiu (2003). Transilvania la sfârșitul antichității și în perioada migrațiilor [Transylvania at the End of Antiquity and the during the Migration Period]. Nereamia Napocae. p. 50. ISBN 973-7951-12-3.
  58. Curta, Florin (2010). Neglected Barbarians. Isd. ISBN 978-2-503-53125-0.
  59. Jordanes (1915). The Gothic History of Jordanes. Translated by CHARLES CHRISTOPHER MIEROW (English Version ed.). Princeton University Press.
  60. ^ Neparáczki, Endre; Maróti, Zoltán; Kalmár, Tibor; Maár, Kitti; Nagy, István; Latinovics, Dóra; Kustár, Ágnes; Pálfi, György; Molnár, Erika; Marcsik, Antónia; Balogh, Csilla; Lőrinczy, Gábor; Gál, Szilárd Sándor; Tomka, Péter; Kovacsóczy, Bernadett; Kovács, László; Raskó, István; Török, Tibor (November 12, 2019). "Y-chromosome haplogroups from Hun, Avar and conquering Hungarian period nomadic people of the Carpathian Basin". Scientific Reports. 9 (1): 16569. Bibcode:2019NatSR...916569N. doi:10.1038/s41598-019-53105-5. PMC 6851379. PMID 31719606.
  61. ^ Szabados, György (2016). "Vázlat a magyar honfoglalás Kárpát-medencei hátteréről" [Outline of the background of the Hungarian conquest of the Carpathian Basin] (PDF). Népek és kultúrák a Kárpát-medencében [Peoples and cultures in the Carpathian Basin] (in Hungarian). Magyar Nemzeti Múzeum. ISBN 978-615-5209-56-7.
  62. Ravennatis Anonymi Cosmographia (in Latin). Translated by M. Pinder; G. Parthey. 1860. p. 28.
  63. Barta Gábor Bóna István Makkai László Mócsy András Tóth Endre Vékony Gábor (1986). Erdély Története (in Hungarian). Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó.
  64. Cyril Mango, Roger Scott (1997). The Chronicle of Theophanes Confessor. Oxford: Clarendon Press. p. 446.
  65. Bóna, István (2001). "Southern Transylvania under Bulgar rule". History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – II. From Dacia to Erdőelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896). New York: Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences). ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  66. Caroloingian Chronicles. Translated by Bernhard Walter Scholz. The University of Michigan Press. 1972.
  67. ^ Szabados, György (2018). Folytonosság és/vagy találkozás? "Avar" és "magyar" a 9. századi Kárpát-medencében [Continuity and/or encounter? "Avar" and "Hungarian" in the 9th century Carpathian Basin] (in Hungarian).
  68. ^ Endre, Neparáczki (August 22, 2022). "Saint László is more Asian than most of our kings". Magyarságkutató Intézet (Institute of Hungarian Research).
  69. ^ Wang, Chuan-Chao; Posth, Cosimo; Furtwängler, Anja; Sümegi, Katalin; Bánfai, Zsolt; Kásler, Miklós; Krause, Johannes; Melegh, Béla (September 28, 2021). "Genome-wide autosomal, mtDNA, and Y chromosome analysis of King Bela III of the Hungarian Arpad dynasty". Scientific Reports. 11 (1): 19210. Bibcode:2021NatSR..1119210W. doi:10.1038/s41598-021-98796-x. PMC 8478946. PMID 34584164.
  70. Bóna, István (2001). "The Slavs". History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – II. From Dacia to Erdőelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896). New York: Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences). ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  71. Stanciu, Ioan. "The Problem of the Earliest Slavs in Intra-Carpathian Romania (Transylvania and the North-West Vicinity)". Slovenská Archeológia 61/2, 2013, 323–370.
  72. Curta, Florin (January 1, 2024). "Migration and Common Slavic. Critical remarks of an archaeologist". Linguistica Brunensia.
  73. of Sirak, Ananias (1992). The Geography of Ananias of Sirak. Translated by H. Hewsen, Robert. Die Deutsche Bibliothek — CIP-Einheitsaufnahme. p. 48.
  74. Neparáczki, Endre; Maróti, Zoltán; Kalmár, Tibor; Kocsy, Klaudia; Maár, Kitti; Bihari, Péter; Nagy, István; Fóthi, Erzsébet; Pap, Ildikó; Kustár, Ágnes; Pálfi, György; Raskó, István; Zink, Albert; Török, Tibor (October 18, 2018). "Mitogenomic data indicate admixture components of Central-Inner Asian and Srubnaya origin in the conquering Hungarians". PLOS ONE. 13 (10): e0205920. Bibcode:2018PLoSO..1305920N. doi:10.1371/journal.pone.0205920. PMC 6193700. PMID 30335830.
  75. ^ Szőke, Béla Miklós (2014). The Carolingian Age in the Carpathian Basin (PDF). Budapest: Hungarian National Museum. ISBN 978-615-5209-17-8.
  76. ^ Sudár, Balázs; Petek, Zsolt (2016). Magyar őstörténet 4 – Honfoglalás és megtelepedés [Hungarian Prehistory 4 - Conquest and Settlement] (PDF). Helikon Kiadó, MTA BTK Magyar Őstörténeti Témacsoport (Hungarian Academy of Sciences – Hungarian Prehistory Research Team). ISBN 978-963-227-755-4.
  77. ^ Révész, László (2014). The Era of the Hungarian Conquest (PDF). Budapest: Hungarian National Museum. ISBN 9786155209185.
  78. ^ Négyesi, Lajos; Veszprémy, László (2011). Gubcsi, Lajos (ed.). 1000-1100 years ago...Hungary in the Carpathian Basin (PDF). Budapest: MoD Zrínyi Média Ltd. ISBN 978-963-327-515-3.
  79. ^ Szabados, György (May 2022). "Álmostól Szent Istvánig" [From Álmos to Saint Stephen]. Rubicon (Hungarian Historical Information Dissemination) (in Hungarian).
  80. ^ Endre, Neparáczki (July 28, 2022). "A Magyarságkutató Intézet azon dolgozik, hogy fényt derítsen valódi származásunkra". Magyarságkutató Intézet (Institute of Hungarian Research) (in Hungarian).
  81. Maróti, Zoltán; Neparáczki, Endre; Schütz, Oszkár; Maár, Kitti; Varga, Gergely I.B.; Kovács, Bence; Kalmár, Tibor; Nyerki, Emil; Nagy, István; Latinovics, Dóra; Tihanyi, Balázs; Marcsik, Antónia; Pálfi, György; Bernert, Zsolt; Gallina, Zsolt; Horváth, Ciprián; Varga, Sándor; Költő, László; Raskó, István; Nagy, Péter L.; Balogh, Csilla; Zink, Albert; Maixner, Frank; Götherström, Anders; George, Robert; Szalontai, Csaba; Szenthe, Gergely; Gáll, Erwin; Kiss, Attila P.; Gulyás, Bence; Kovacsóczy, Bernadett Ny.; Gál, Sándor Szilárd; Tomka, Péter; Török, Tibor (May 25, 2022). "The genetic origin of Huns, Avars, and conquering Hungarians". Current Biology. 32 (13): 2858–2870.e7. Bibcode:2022CBio...32E2858M. doi:10.1016/j.cub.2022.04.093. PMID 35617951. S2CID 246191357.
  82. Saag, Lehti; Staniuk, Robert (July 11, 2022). "Historical human migrations: From the steppe to the basin" (PDF). Current Biology. 32 (13): 38–41. Bibcode:2022CBio...32.R738S. doi:10.1016/j.cub.2022.05.058. PMID 35820383. S2CID 250443139.
  83. "Evidence of the Hun-Avar-Hungarian kinship rewrites our knowledge about the Hungarian conquest". Institute of Hungarian Research. October 12, 2022.
  84. Maár, Kitti; Varga, Gegely I.B.; Kovács, Bence; Schütz, Oszkár; Maróti, Zoltán; Kalmár, Tibor; Nyerki, Emil; Nagy, István; Latinovics, Dóra; Tihanyi, Balázs; Marcsik, Antónia; Pálfi, György; Bernert, Zsolt; Gallina, Zsolt; Varga, Sándor; Költő, László; Raskó, István; Török, Tibor; Neparáczki, Endre (March 23, 2021). "Maternal Lineages from 10–11th Century Commoner Cemeteries of the Carpathian Basin". Genes. 12 (3): 460. doi:10.3390/genes12030460. PMC 8005002. PMID 33807111.
  85. ^ Szeifert, Bea; Gerber, Dániel; Csáky, Veronika; Langó, Péter; Stashenkov, Dmitrii A; Khokhlov, Aleksandr A; Sitdikov, Ayrat G; Gazimzyanov, Ilgizar R; Gazimzyanov, Ilgizar R; Volkova, Elizaveta V; Matveeva, Natalia P; Zelenkov, Alexander S; Poshekhonova, Olga E; Sleptsova, Anastasiia V; Karacharov, Konstantin G; Ilyushina, Viktoria V; Konikov, Boris A; Sungatov, Flarit A; Kolonskikh, Alexander G; Botalov, Sergei G; Grudochko, Ivan V; Komar, Oleksii; Egyed, Balázs; Mende, Balázs G; Türk, Attila; Szécsényi-Nagy, Anna (June 27, 2022). "Tracing genetic connections of ancient Hungarians to the 6th-14th century populations of the Volga-Ural region". Human Molecular Genetics. 31 (19): 3266–3280. doi:10.1093/hmg/ddac106. PMC 9523560. PMID 34584164.
  86. ^ Bóna, István (2001). "Conquest, Settlement, and Raids". History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – II. From Dacia to Erdőelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896) – 7. Transylvania in the Period of the Hungarian Conquest and Foundation of a State. New York: Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences). ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  87. Kosáry Domokos, Bevezetés a magyar történelem forrásaiba és irodalmába 1, p. 29
  88. ^ Történelem 5. az általános iskolások számára [History 5. for primary school students] (PDF) (in Hungarian). Oktatási Hivatal (Hungarian Educational Authority). 2020. pp. 15, 112, 116, 137, 138, 141. ISBN 978-615-6178-37-4. Archived from the original (PDF) on December 21, 2023. Retrieved April 27, 2023.
  89. ^ Makoldi, Miklós (December 2021). "A magyarság származása" [The Origin of Hungarians] (PDF). Oktatási Hivatal (Office of Education) (in Hungarian).
  90. Történelem tankönyv 9 [History School Book] (PDF). Oktatási Hivatal (Hungarian Educational Authority). 2020. pp. 120, 170. ISBN 978-615-6178-22-0. Archived from the original (PDF) on May 12, 2023. Retrieved April 28, 2023.
  91. Tóth, Sándor László (1998). Levédiától a Kárpát-medencéig [From Levedia to the Carpathian Basin] (in Hungarian). Szegedi Középkorász Műhely. ISBN 963-482-175-8.
  92. Peter F. Sugar (1994). A History of Hungary. Indiana University Press. p. 11. ISBN 978-0-253-20867-5. Retrieved July 10, 2017.
  93. ^ Kalti, Mark. Chronicon Pictum (in Hungarian).
  94. Curta, Florin (2006). Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500–1250. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. p. 188. ISBN 978-0-521-81539-0.
  95. Porphyrogenitus, Constantine VII (1967). De Administrando Imperio [De Administrando Imperio] (in English and Greek). Translated by Moravcsik, Gyula; R. J. H. Jenkins. Washington, District of Columbia: Dumbarton Oaks Center for Byzantine Studies Trustees for Harvard University. pp. 40–41.
  96. C. W. Previté-Orton (July 24, 1975). Cambridge Medieval History, Shorter: Volume 2, The Twelfth Century to the ... Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-09977-6. Retrieved July 10, 2017.
  97. Makkai, László (2001). "Toponymy and Chronology". History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 - III. Transylvania in the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom (896–1526) - 1. Transylvania's Indigenous Population at the Time of the Hungarian Conquest. New York: Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences). ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  98. Bóna, István; Translation by Péter Szaffkó (2001). The Settlement of Transylvania in the 10th and 11th Centuries. Columbia University Press, New York. ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  99. Madgearu, Alexandru (2001). Românii în opera Notarului Anonim. Cluj-Napoca: Centrul de Studii Transilvane, Fundația Culturală Română. ISBN 973-577-249-3.
  100. Makoldi, Miklós (July 28, 2022). "A Magyarságkutató Intézet azon dolgozik, hogy fényt derítsen valódi származásunkra". Magyarságkutató Intézet (Institute of Hungarian Research) (in Hungarian).
  101. Dobos, Alpár. Az erdélyi soros temetők lovastemetkezései [The horse burials of the Transylvanian cemeteries] (in Hungarian).
  102. Ioan Marian Tiplic, Zeno Karl Pinter (2007). Early Medieval Necropolis From Orăștie "Dealul Pemilor X2", Aspects of Funeral Rituals.
  103. "Szenzációs honfoglaláskori magyar leletek Erdélyben" [Sensational Hungarian finds from the time of the Hungarian conquest in Transylvania]. National Geographic Magyarország (National Geographic Hungary) (in Hungarian). August 3, 2005.
  104. Spinei 2003, pp. 108–109.
  105. Madgearu, Alexandru (1999–2002). "Were the Zupans Really Rulers of Some Romanian Early Medieval Polities?" (PDF). Revista de Istorie Socială. 4–7: 15–25. Archived from the original (PDF) on October 27, 2009.
  106. Bóna, István (2001). "II. From Dacia to Erdoelve: Transylvania in the Period of the Great Migrations (271–896)". In Köpeczi, Béla (ed.). History of Transylvania. Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606. New York: Columbia University Press (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences). ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  107. Kristó, Gyula. Early Transylvania (895–1324).
  108. Iván Boldizsár, NHQ; the New Hungarian Quarterly, Volume 29; Volumes 109–110, Lapkiadó Publishing House, 1988, p. 73
  109. Patrick Leigh Fermor, Between the woods and the water: on foot to Constantipole from the Hook of Holland : the middle Danube to the Iron Gates, Viking, 1986, p. 138 ISBN 9780670811496
  110. ^ Kristó, Gyula (ed.). Korai magyar történeti lexikon (9–14. század).
  111. Berend, Nóra; Laszlovszky, József; Szakács, Béla Zsolt. The Kingdom of Hungary.
  112. Curta, Florin. Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500–1250.
  113. Ioan Aurel Pop, Jan Nicolae, Ovidiu Panaite, Sfântul Ierotei, episcop de Alba Iulia (sec. X). Edit. Reîntregirea, 2010, 335 p
  114. I. Strajan, Adevărul istoric a învins la Alba Iulia, Despre prima organizare creștină din Transylvania – sec. X, "DACOROMANIA" nr.55/2011
  115. Curta, Florin (2006). Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500–1250. Cambridge University Press. pp. 189-189. ISBN 978-0-521-89452-4.
  116. ^ "The Gesta Hungarorum of Anonymus, the Anonymous Notary of King Béla: A Translation" (PDF). Slavonic and East European Review. 87 (4). Translated by Rady, Martyn. 2009.
  117. Engel, Pál (1990). Beilleszkedés Európába a kezdetektől 1440-ig (in Hungarian). Háttér. ISBN 9638128011.
  118. Rásonyi, László (1979), "Bulaqs and Oguzs in Medieval Transylvania" (PDF), Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae, 33: 129–151
  119. Láczay, Ervin (2005). "A honfoglaláskori erdélyi blak, vagy bulák nép török eredete" [The Turkic origin of the Transylvanian Blak or Bulaq people at the time of the conquest]. A Zürichi Magyar Történelmi Egyesület Negyedik Magyar Őstörténeti Találkozó előadásai és iratai [The Hungarian Historical Association of Zurich - Fourth Hungarian Prehistoric Meeting - Lectures and Papers] (PDF). pp. 161–177. ISBN 963-9349-10-0.
  120. Makkay, János (2008), "Siculica Hungarica De la Géza Nagy până la Gyula László" [Siculica Hungarica From Géza Nagy to Gyula László] (PDF), Acta Siculica: 209–240, archived from the original (PDF) on September 20, 2018, retrieved October 17, 2022
  121. Balint Kacsoh (2013), "Two Books by two Sandors about the Origins of Hungarians" (PDF), Hungarian Studies Review, XL (2): 200
  122. "Gyula and the Gyulas". History Institute, Hungarian Academy of Sciences History of Transylvania, vol. 1. p. 382. Archived from the original (book) on October 4, 2012. Retrieved January 4, 2013.
  123. "Restromania.com". Restromania.com. Archived from the original on July 9, 2010. Retrieved July 10, 2017.
  124. ^ Mark of Kalt: Chronicon Pictum https://mek.oszk.hu/10600/10642/10642.htm
  125. Carlile Aylmer Macartney (2008). Hungary: From Ninth Century Origins to the 1956 Uprising. Transaction Publishers. p. 23. ISBN 978-0-202-36665-4. Archived from the original on May 14, 2020.
  126. Felicia Rosu (2017). Elective Monarchy in Transylvania and Poland-Lithuania, 1569–1587. Oxford University Press. p. 24. ISBN 978-0-19-250643-6. Archived from the original on May 14, 2020.
  127. Rogers Brubaker; Margit Feischmidt; Jon Fox; Liana Grancea (2018). Nationalist Politics and Everyday Ethnicity in a Transylvanian Town. Princeton University Press. p. 57. ISBN 978-0-88033-479-2. Archived from the original on May 14, 2020.
  128. Csukovits, Enikő (May 2022). "Nagy Lajos és a "magyar nagyhatalom"". Rubikon.
  129. Makkai, László (2001). "Place-names and Ethnicity". History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – III. Transylvania in the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom (896–1526) – 1. Transylvania's Indigenous Population at the Time of the Hungarian Conquest. Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences). ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  130. "Szekler people". Encyclopædia Britannica.
  131. Kézai, Simon. Gesta Hunnorum et Hungarorum (in Hungarian).
  132. Thuróczy, John. Chronica Hungarorum (PDF) (in Latin).
  133. Simon of Kéza: Gesta Hunnorum et Hungarorum https://mek.oszk.hu/02200/02249/02249.htm
  134. ^ Johannes Thuróczy: Chronica Hungarorum http://thuroczykronika.atw.hu/pdf/Thuroczy.pdf
  135. Piotr Eberhardt (January 2003). Ethnic Groups and Population Changes in Twentieth-century Central-Eastern Europe. M. E. Sharpe, Armonk, NY and London, England, 2003. ISBN 978-0-7656-0665-5.
  136. Csukovits, Enikő (2005). Késő középkori leírások Erdély-képe [Image of Transylvania in late medieval descriptions] (PDF) (in Hungarian). Hungari et Siculi eadem lingua utuntur, nisi quod Siculi quaendam peculiaria gentis suae habeant vocabula
  137. Olahus, Nicolaus. Hungaria et Athila (PDF) (in Latin).
  138. Szigethy, Gábor (2003). Oláh Miklós: Hungária (in Hungarian).
  139. ^ Makkai, László (2001). "The Three Feudal 'Nations' and the Ottoman Threat". History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – III. Transylvania in the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom (896–1526) – 3. From the Mongol Invasion to the Battle of Mohács. Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences). ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  140. Szabó, Péter (1997). Az erdélyi fejedelemség [The Transylvanian principality]. Budapest: Kulturtrade. p. 15. ISBN 963-9069-18-3. ISSN 1417-6114. Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by Ferenc Glatz
  141. Szabó, Péter (1997). Az erdélyi fejedelemség [The Transylvanian principality]. Budapest: Kulturtrade. p. 16. ISBN 963-9069-18-3. ISSN 1417-6114. Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by Ferenc Glatz
  142. Szabó, Péter (1997). Az erdélyi fejedelemség [The Transylvanian principality]. Budapest: Kulturtrade. pp. 16–17. ISBN 963-9069-18-3. ISSN 1417-6114. Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by Ferenc Glatz
  143. Szabó, Péter (1997). Az erdélyi fejedelemség [The Transylvanian principality]. Budapest: Kulturtrade. p. 17. ISBN 963-9069-18-3. ISSN 1417-6114. Part of the Tudomány – Egyetem series edited by Ferenc Glatz
  144. Györffy, György (1983). István király és műve. Gondolat Könyvkiadó. ISBN 9632812212.
  145. Köpeczi, Béla; Makkai, László; Mócsy, András; Szász, Zoltán (1986). Erdély története. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó.
  146. Geréb, László (1993). Képes krónika. Magyar Hírlap and Maecenas kiadó. ISBN 963-8164-07-7.
  147. James Chambers, The Devil's Horsemen: The Mongol Invasion of Europe. Atheneum. New York. 1979. ISBN 0-689-10942-3
  148. ^ Madgearu, Alexandru (2018). "The Mongol domination and the detachment of the Romanians of Wallachia from the domination of the Hungarian Kingdom". De Medio Aevo: 219–220.
  149. Sófalvi, András (2012). A székelység szerepe a középkori és fejedelemség kori határvédelemben [The role of Székelys in border defense during the Middle Ages and the age of Principality] (in Hungarian). Kolozsvár: Erdélyi Múzeum-Egyesület (Transylvanian Museum Association). sed siculi, olachi et Saxones omnes vias ipsorum cum indaginibus stipaverunt sive giraverunt et sic (de vita ipsorum omnino sunt de) necessitate cogente ibidem castra eorum sunt metati
  150. Knauz, Nándor (1882). "434". Monumenta ecclesiae strigoniensis: Ab a. 1273 ad a. 1321 (in Latin). p. 419.
  151. ^ Binder, Paul (1996). Antecedente și consecințe sudtransilvănene ale formării voievodatului Munteniei (sec. XIll-XIV.) II. = Havaselve vajdaság megalakulásának dél-erdélyi előzményei·és következményei (13–14. század) II [Antecedents and consequences of the establishment of the Wallachian Voivodeship in Southern Transylvania (13th–14th centuries) II] (PDF) (in Romanian). p. 36.
  152. ^ Ioan Aurel Pop, Din mainile vlahilor schismatici, Editura Litera, Bucuresti, 2011, p.426
  153. Jean W Sedlar (1994). East Central Europe in the Middle Ages, 1000–1500. University of Washington Press. pp. 9–. ISBN 978-0-295-97291-6.
  154. Curta, 2006, p. 385
  155. Șerban Papacostea, Românii în secolul al XIII-lea între cruciată și imperiul mongol, București, 1993, 36; A. Lukács, Țara Făgărașului, 156; T. Sălăgean, Transilvania în a doua jumătate a secolului al XIII-lea. Afirmarea regimului congregațional, Cluj-Napoca, 2003, 26–27
  156. ^ Kristó 2003, p. 140–141.
  157. Curta, Florin (2006). Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500–1250. Cambridge University Press. p. 354. ISBN 978-0-521-89452-4.
  158. "Erdélyi okmánytár I. (1023–1300) (Magyar Országos Levéltár kiadványai, II. Forráskiadványok 26. Budapest, 1997) | Könyvtár | Hungaricana". library.hungaricana.hu. p. 196. Retrieved August 18, 2023.
  159. "Erdélyi okmánytár I. (1023–1300) (Magyar Országos Levéltár kiadványai, II. Forráskiadványok 26. Budapest, 1997) | Könyvtár | Hungaricana". library.hungaricana.hu. p. 197. Retrieved August 18, 2023.
  160. The Danubian Research Centre; The Transylvanian World Federation; Albert Wass de Czege (1977). Documented Facts and Figures on Transylvania (PDF). Astor, Florida: The Danubian Press. ISBN 0-87934-041-X.
  161. ^ Bárth, János (1982). "vlachjogú falu" [Village with Vlach law]. In Ortutay, Gyula; Bodrogi, Tibor; Diószegi, Vilmos; Fél, Edit; Gunda, Béla; Kósa, László; Martin, György; Pócs, Éva; Rajeczky, Benjamin; Tálasi, István; Vincze, István; Kicsi, Sándor; Nagy, Olivérné; Csikós, Magdolna; Koroknay, István; Kádár, József; Máté, Károly; Süle, Jenő (eds.). Magyar néprajzi lexikon – Ötödik kötet [Hungarian Ethnographic Lexicon - Volume V] (in Hungarian). Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó – Ethnography Research Group of the Hungarian Academy of Science. ISBN 963-05-1285-8.
  162. ^ Magina, Adrian (2013). "From Custom to Written Law: Ius Valachicum in the Banat". In Rady, Martyn; Simion, Alexandru (eds.). Government and Law in Medieval Moldavia, Transylvania and Wallachia. School of Slavonic and East European Studies UCL. ISBN 978-0-903425-87-2.
  163. Pop, Ioan-Aurel (1996). Românii și maghiarii în secolele IX-XIV. Geneza statului medieval în Transilvania] . Center for Transylvanian Studies. p. 49
  164. Pop, Ioan-Aurel (1996). Românii și maghiarii în secolele IX-XIV. Geneza statului medieval în Transilvania] . Center for Transylvanian Studies. p. 177
  165. Dr. Jancsó, Benedek. "Erdély története az Anjou-ház uralkodása alatt" [History of Transylvania during the reign of the House of Anjou]. Erdély története [History of Transylvania] (PDF) (in Hungarian). Cluj-Kolozsvár: Minerva. p. 63.
  166. ^ Makkai, László (2001). "The Mongol Invasion and Its Consequences". History of Transylvania Volume I. From the Beginnings to 1606 – III. Transylvania in the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom (896–1526) – 3. From the Mongol Invasion to the Battle of Mohács. Columbia University Press, (The Hungarian original by Institute of History Of The Hungarian Academy of Sciences). ISBN 0-88033-479-7.
  167. Rady, Martyn (2000). Nobility, land and service in medieval Hungary. PALGRAVE, Houndmills, Basingstoke, Hampshire and New York. pp. 91–93. ISBN 0-333-71018-5.
  168. ^ Kristó 1988, pp. 96–97.
  169. Bertényi 1989, p. 58.
  170. Sălăgean 2005, p. 199.
  171. Pop, Ioan-Aurel (1996). Românii și maghiarii în secolele IX-XIV. Geneza statului medieval în Transilvania] [Romanians and Hungarians from the 9th to the 14th Century. The Genesis of the Transylvanian Medieval State]. Center for Transylvanian Studies. p. 49.
  172. Ioan Aurel Pop, Din mainile vlahilor schismatici, Editura Litera, Bucuresti, 2011, p.19
  173. "Les privilèges définissent le statut des trois nations reconnues – les Hongrois, les Sicules et les Saxons – et des quatres Eglises – luthérienne, calvinistes, unitarienne et catholique. L'exclusion porte sur la communauté roumaine et son église orthodoxe, une communauté qui représente au moins 50% de la population vers le milieu du XVIIIe siècle." In Catherine Durandin, Histoire des Roumains, Librairie Artheme Fayard, Paris, 1995
  174. Jefferson 2012, p. 282.
  175. Bánlaky, József. "A szebeni csata 1442. március 25-én" [The Battle of Szeben on 25 March 1442]. A magyar nemzet hadtörténelme [The Military History of the Hungarian Nation] (in Hungarian). Budapest.
  176. Bánlaky, József. "A vaskapui diadal 1442 július havában" [The Triumph of the Iron Gate in July 1442]. A magyar nemzet hadtörténelme [The Military History of the Hungarian Nation] (in Hungarian). Budapest.
  177. Anthony Endrey, The Holy Crown of Hungary, Hungarian Institute, 1978, p. 70
  178. Anthony Endrey, The Holy Crown of Hungary, Hungarian Institute, 1978, p. 70
  179. ^ A Country Study: Hungary. Federal Research Division, Library of Congress. 1990. ISBN 0-16-029202-6. Retrieved January 11, 2009.
  180. Helmut David Baer (2006). The struggle of Hungarian Lutherans under communism. Texas A&M University Press. pp. 36–. ISBN 978-1-58544-480-9. Retrieved July 14, 2011.
  181. Eric Roman (2003). Austria-Hungary & the successor states: a reference guide from the Renaissance to the present. Infobase Publishing. pp. 574–. ISBN 978-0-8160-4537-2. Retrieved July 14, 2011.
  182. J. Atticus Ryan; Christopher A. Mullen (1998). Unrepresented Nations and Peoples Organization: yearbook. Martinus Nijhoff Publishers. pp. 85–. ISBN 978-90-411-1022-0. Retrieved July 14, 2011.
  183. Miron Costin. "Grausame Zeiten in der Moldau. Die Moldauische Chronik des Miron Costin 1593–1661". Amazon.de. Retrieved July 10, 2017.
  184. George W. White (2000). Nationalism and Territory: Constructing Group Identity in Southeastern Europe. Rowman & Littlefield. p. 129. ISBN 978-0-8476-9809-7. Retrieved July 10, 2017.
  185. "Grand Principality of Transylvania | Article about Grand Principality of Transylvania by The Free Dictionary". Encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com. Retrieved July 10, 2017.
  186. "JOHN HUNYADI: Hungary in American History Textbooks". Andrew L. Simon. Corvinus Library Hungarian History. Archived from the original on August 20, 2009. Retrieved July 7, 2009. The proclamation (1705) of Transylvania as a grand principality was a mere formality.
  187. ^ Miskolczy, Ambrus (2002). Transylvania in the Revolution and the War of Independence (1848-1849) in History of Transylvania Vol. III. Institute of History of the Hungarian Academy of Science. ISBN 0-88033-497-5.
  188. Jancsó, Benedek (1899). A román nemzetiségi törekvések története és jelenlegi állapota [The history and current state of Romanian national interests]. Vol. II. Budapest: Lampel Róbert (Wodianer Ferenc és Fiai) Császári és Királyi. p. 464.
  189. Asztalos, Miklós (1928). Kossuth Lajos kora és az erdélyi kérdés [The age of Lajos Kossuth and the Transylvanian question]. Budapest: Collegium Transilvanicum. p. 113.
  190. The Austro-Hungarian Dual Monarchy and Romanian Political Autonomy Archived April 24, 2007, at the Wayback Machine in Pașcu, Ștefan. A History of Transylvania. Dorset Press, New York, 1990.
  191. András Gerő (January 1995). Modern Hungarian Society in the Making: The Unfinished Experience. Central European University Press. p. 214. ISBN 978-1-85866-024-0. Retrieved July 10, 2017. assimilated.
  192. Robert Bideleux; Ian Jeffries (September 12, 2007). A History of Eastern Europe: Crisis and Change. Routledge. p. 256. ISBN 978-1-134-21319-1. Retrieved July 10, 2017.
  193. Easterman, Alexander (1942). King Carol, Hitler, and Lupescu. Victor Gollancz Ltd., London.
  194. Groza, Mihai-Sebastian; Daian, Diana-Maria (2017). "The Transylvanian Social-Democratic Movement in the Autumn and Winter of 1918". Academia.edu. Retrieved June 10, 2024.
  195. Bahrin, Dorel (2020). "The Romanian National Guard - 2020" (PDF). aos.ro. Retrieved June 10, 2024.
  196. Nicolae Edroiu, Vasile Pușcaș, The Hungarians of Romania, Fundația Culturală Română, 1996, p. 27
  197. Plural Societies, Volume 18, Foundation for the Study of Plural Societies, 1988, p. 71
  198. The Constitution of the People's Republic of Romania Archived 2007-09-28 at the Wayback Machine, 1952 (in Romanian)
  199. Bottoni, Stefano (2018). Stalin's legacy in Romania: the Hungarian autonomous region, 1952–1960. Lanham, MD: Lexington Books. ISBN 978-1-4985-5121-2. OCLC 1023610220.
  200. Ströhl, Hugo Gerard (1890). Oesterreichish-Ungarische Wappenrolle (PDF). Vienna: Verlag vom Anton Schroll & Co. p. XV. Retrieved November 24, 2011.
  201. Hulsius, Levinus (1596). Chronologia in qua provinciae... (in Latin). Nuremberg.

Works cited

  • Bertényi, Iván (1989). Nagy Lajos király . Kossuth Könyvkiadó. ISBN 963-09-3388-8.
  • Kristó, Gyula (1988). A vármegyék kialakulása Magyarországon ("The formation of counties in Hungary"). Budapest: Magvető Könyvkiadó. ISBN 978-963-14-1189-8.
  • Spinei, Victor (2003). The Great Migrations in the East and South East of Europe from the Ninth to the Thirteenth Century. Translated by Dana Badulescu. Romanian Cultural Institute. ISBN 978-973-85894-5-2.
  • Kristó, Gyula (2003). Early Transylvania (895–1324). Budapest: Lucidus. ISBN 963-9465-12-7.
  • Sălăgean, Tudor (2005). "Romanian Society in the Early Middle Ages (9th–14th Centuries AD)". In Pop, Ioan-Aurel; Bolovan, Ioan (eds.). History of Romania: Compendium. Romanian Cultural Institute (Center for Transylvanian Studies). pp. 133–207. ISBN 978-973-7784-12-4.
  • Jefferson, John (2012). The Holy Wars of King Wladislas and Sultan Murad: The Ottoman-Christian Conflict from 1438–1444. Leiden: Brill Publishers. ISBN 978-90-04-21904-5.

Further reading

  • History of Transylvania, Volume I-III (2001-2002) online
  • Jókai, Mór. The golden age in Transylvania (1898) online
  • Oțetea, Andrei and Andrew MacKenzie. A Concise history of Romania (1985) online
Category: